All of a sudden, I woke up... but in a body that wasn't mine.

"Jimin!" A manly voice called out as the door to the bedroom opened.

My eyes were barely open but I could tell I was in a different place. My body felt heavier than usual too. I tried to close my eyes again and go back to sleep thinking I was only dreaming.

The curtains covering the windows made the room seem dark... and all of a sudden, it became bright as someone moved the curtains away and then jumped onto the bed.

"Get up, we're gonna start practicing today!!" The unknown man said, he was speaking in Korean language. Luckily, I could understand it. His voice sounded manly but at the same time, he sounded like an excited child.

I opened my eyes as I could feel his body against mine; he put his arms around me. Then, when I saw his face... I couldn't help but scream and I pushed him off the bed unintentionally. His hair was short and had the color of ash blond, plus, he had such a handsome face.

"What's wrong?! You've been fake sleeping to surprise attack me, were you??" The handsome boy said with a playful smile on his face.

"W..Who are you..? Where am I?!" I spoke and asked with a terrified look in my face. I also comprehended that my voice sounded like a man's so I quickly covered my mouth out of surprise. I looked down to check and see if I am still in my body... but I wasn't.

Meanwhile, at another location...
Jimin's point of view

In a gloomy, discreet and gray-scaled room, I find myself lying down a hospital bed.

"My vision is so blurry..." I mumbled as I realized that everything right before me is fuzzy or distorted, like I'm looking at a video with low resolution. I looked around and nothing changes... I rubbed my eyes and it's still the same. "Where am I..?"

I wondered. I felt lost. I don't remember being here... or why my eyes are like this.

I heard the sound of a door opening, so I looked at the direction where the sound was coming from.

"Ah, Nabi 나비 . You aren't deaf after all." A man who seemed to be a doctor judging from the looks of his clothes said as he entered the room. Strange enough, he called me "Nabi". That's all I could understand. After all, Nabi is a Korean word.

I sit still in silence; for some reason, I feel very light and weak, like my body was something so fragile.

"Relax, you will be okay." The doctor said as he stood next to my bed. I couldn't understand what his words meant.

"...Where am I..?" I decided to ask since I'm so confused and scared. I needed to know, I need to get out of here.

"Hmm? Are you seriously asking that question? Moreover, why are you talking in another language? Or are you still half asleep?" The doctor's voice sounded concern. "You are detained here so we can observe and take care of you, Nabi. Your parents will be here soon." The doctor seemed like he was pleased as he explained and this time, he unexpectedly spoke in my language.

"My parents..? Since when have I been here..? Why are my eyes like this?!" I could not encompass my sentiments and raised my voice as I asked.

"Calm down, child!" The doctor yelled and seemed worried. "Nurse, come here and help me out!" He waved his hand as he signaled at the nurse standing outside.

"No! You kidnapped me, didn't you? Let me go! I need to go back to my brothers!" I resisted, but I couldn't do much when they began holding me down. My body felt so weak... like... it wasn't my own...?

Going back to Her
Her point of view

Then I realized... my eyes are okay. I could see them clearly... the details... the colors... I was astounded and I couldn't move. Shocked, I didn't realize tears were already running down from my eyes.

"H-Hey...? Jimin..? Y..You okay? I didn't mean to wake you up like that... uhh, did you have a nightmare..?? You were acting strange." The boy slowly gets up from the floor and sits by my side. Gently, he smears my tears away and then locked me up in his embrace... as if I was something fragile that he needs to protect. "Don't cry.. I'm here, it will be okay" he said with a sad look on his face. He seemed really concerned.

"Who are you..?" I really wanted to know. So I asked again.

"Me..? It's me. V! It's Taehyungie! Are you still dreaming?" The boy named Taehyung said as he looked at me in the eyes.

"I don't know... how I got here" I said as I slowly looked away. "But I'm so happy." I smiled as I looked around, finally able to see everything clearly.

"Jimin?" Taehyung called out, I guess my name is Jimin... but then, what happened to my real body?

Am I dreaming?
Is this reality?
Or just fantasy?

Later on...

Taehyung thought I was sick and called over his friends. The boys named Jin and Namjoon were the first one to come to my aid. I knew their names thanks to Taehyung saying them.

"What happened?" Namjoon asked, looking concerned.

"Hey did you catch a fever?" Jin questioned as he walked up to me and gently touched my forehead with his hand.

"Monie-hyung, Jin-hyung! Jimin says he doesn't know me!!" Taehyung seemed like he wants to cry as he explained the situation.

I'm not saying anything. I just observe them. Is this "Jimin" person living with these boys?

"Hahahahaha stop joking around, let's go eat!" Jin says as he pat me on the back.

"Yeah V-ssi, Chimchim's just fooling you" Namjoon says with a soothing grin as he looked at Taehyung.

"But it seemed serious. I was worried!!" Taehyung said with an anxious look.

"I'm okay, please don't worry about me anymore." I decided to speak up and smile. I can't let them be suspicious... call me selfish, but I can't let this opportunity go to waste. I want to live like this... I want to be able to see things like this.

The 3 boys in front of me fell silent and then looked at one another as if they couldn't believe what is happening.

"O-Oh... alright then um let's go eat together okay?" Namjoon was stuttering as he was walking out of the room.

"Then I.. guess it's all fine." Jin taps Taehyung on the shoulder as he left with Namjoon.

Taehyung simply stands there and looks at me with a worried face.

"You know it's me, right? Taetae?" Still confused, Taehyung asked me to ease his mind.

"Yes, I know" I nodded with a smile.

...31

going back to Jimin
Jimin's point of view

Everything is dark. I'm pretty sure they did something to take away my consciousness. I feel something against my face, like a piece of clothing. I touched my face... and I found out I was blindfolded. I was about to take it off when..

"Don't." The voice of a woman spoke and it sounded so close.

"...Who?" I whispered. All I could feel is fear. Not knowing where I am... or who I am... now.

I want to see my brothers so bad.

"Nabi, it's me. It's mom." The woman said in a cold voice.

"Don't be so harsh on her." The voice of a man spoke to my "mom".

"I'm not Nabi. My name is Jimin." I spoke up.

"No, you're not! Stop saying ridiculous things!" "Mom" yelled at me. I felt scared... she sounded angry.

"What happened to my daughter, doctor..? Why is she acting like this?" The man asked in a sad tone of voice.

"She might be having a personality disorder... it could be due to her depression or such... who knows, really. These types of issues are truly complicated and needs to be studied for a long term before we completely understand it." The doctor said.

"I don't have a personality disorder... I'm telling you, I'm not Nabi. This must be a huge mistake" I interrupted and spoke up once again.

"Take off her blindfold in front of the mirror." The doctor said.

The nurse gently guides me to where the mirror is.

"This will only last for 5 minutes. Look at yourself in the mirror." The doctor said as the nurse guided me.

5 minutes..? Why? Is this some kind of magical world...? A time limit? It's hard to believe... hard to accept. I could feel the gentle hands of a nurse taking off my blindfold. Once again, my vision is blurry... but after a few seconds, it became normal.

"Do you see us clearly now?" The doctor asked.

Yes, I could see them clearly now. I can finally see. I stand in front of the mirror with my eyes widened.

I see a girl, a beautiful girl. Her hair was long, straight and black. Her skin was pale and white. She had beautiful eyes. Her lashes were long like a doll's. Her lips are like cherry blossom. I couldn't believe what I see... so I slowly raised my hand to touch her face... and it felt so real. Her skin was so soft... am I even allowed to touch beauty?

I snapped out of my day dreaming and looked back to where everyone else was.

This girl's mom had long black hair while her dad had short grey hair. Mom looked uncaring while dad seemed anxious.

"See? That's you, Nabi. That's our pretty daughter." Dad said with a sad smile.

But I just couldn't believe everything I saw, so I looked back to the mirror once again.

Still, I cannot believe it.

Back to Her
Her point of view

"I heard you were pulling a prank on V" The boy with cute lips and small eyes said as I sat in front the dining table.

"Yoongi-hyung, Jimin was being a meanie!" Taehyung said with a defensive look on his face.

"Really? What did you do chimchim?" Another boy with a bright smile asked.

"Hobi-hyung.. he'll probably try to do it to you too" Taehyung said.

I was starting to get dizzy, surrounded by so many pretty boys.

"Hahahaha that's nothing, his height is a lot more terrifying!" A boy who seemed to be the youngest one among them said with a playful smile.

"Hahahahahahaha you're making fun of him again Kookie" Taehyung laughs with the boy whom he called "Kookie".

I have no idea what they are talking about. So I just sit there in silence. Until their laughter went away, I looked at them with a confused face.

"What..?" I asked.

"It's... it's WEIRD" The boy called Yoongi said with one eyebrow lifted at me.

"I... I know!!!!!" Hobi now seems confused.

"D..did I do something wrong?!" Kookie asks and seemed to be in a panic.

"I AM TELLING YOU GUYS" Taehyung says as he stands up with a worried face.

"What the hell is going on" Namjoon said as he walked in. He is clueless... like me.

"You guys okay????" Jin asked as he glanced at everyone one by one.

"OUR JIMIN ISN'T REACTING TO JUNGKOOK'S TEASING ABOUT HIS HEIGHT." Hobi said in a loud tone of voice.

"I'M SO SORRY HYUNG! I'M SORRY! PLEASE GO BACK TO NORMAL!" Jungkook, who is also "Kookie", kept apologizing to me as if he had done something wrong.

Am I surrounded by lunatics..?

"THAT'S IT WHERE'S THE REAL JIMIN?!" Taehyung screamed.

"Spit it out"
"Who are you!?"
"Where is he?!"
"Why do you look like him?!"
"GUYS CALM DOWN"

"I just don't feel well today.. sorry" I looked down and then walked away, leaving the dining room in silence.

It seems like they were fooling around but I didn't know how to play along.
I went back to "my" room. I know it's wrong. I know this body isn't mine... but...

As I opened the window and admired the outside world, I felt like I never want to leave this body ever again.

...30

The following day...

I went to the bathroom... but I couldn't dare take off my clothes. This is a man's body... and it will be the same as violating a woman if I looked. So I just stared at the mirror... admiring his beautiful features.

He seemed like a sweet and cute boy. He was beautiful. It's my first time seeing everything around me in full details since my eyes are bad... so I'm amazed and captivated by these boys who seem to live with me.

"Jimin... huh." I whispered as I look at the mirror.

Meanwhile, at Jimin
Jimin's point of view

They put the blindfold back yesterday and kept it that way for the rest of the day. Now, I'm about to take it off as I am supposed to take a shower.

"Do you need me to help you?" The nurse asked nicely.

"Um... no, I'll be fine." I said I shut the door close. "Just stay outside in case..." It's strange because I can speak and understand their language all of a sudden and I don't know how that happened.

As I open my eyes after taking my blindfold off, I stared at her again, her, the girl in the mirror.

"I have never seen someone as fragile and beautiful as you" I said as if I was trying to talk to her. "I'm going to take care of you until you return, so please come back soon... my brothers await me." I closed my eyes as I started taking a shower.

The next day...

...29

Her point of view

"Oh. Thank you." Ever since what happened 2 days ago, the atmosphere around their house seemed awkward and silent. I thanked Taehyung as he brought my meal to my room since I mentioned I wasn't feeling well.

"Can you eat? Want me to help you?" Taehyung asks with a smile. I can't help it. No matter how many times I've seen him up close, he really looks like he's not from this world, like he is way too good looking to be real.

"I'm fine. Thank you" I don't know why, but I have never been close to guys. I was isolated throughout my entire life, so I couldn't help but blush because of Taehyung.

"Your face is red, maybe you have a fever!" Taehyung seems to have an immense amount of energy within him. He pressed his forehead against mine.

Crap. It's making my heart beat faster. What if he can hear my heart..?

"Hmm.. you're fine, I guess? Haha. Anyway you should eat so you can feel better!" Taehyung says with a bright smile.

I do as he says. I started eating while he is on his phone, lying down my bed.

"Did you eat already?" I asked as I looked at him.

"Yeah" Taehyung nodded.

I looked away and continued eating. It was silent... the kind of silence that I find hard to withstand.

"What would you do if I was fake--" I asked but I was cut off or interrupted.

"Hey! I'm so excited for our new project. We'll start again soon, right?!" Taehyung said as he sat down with a cute smile.

"Uh... yeah." I simply nodded. I am starting to think that they already know...

But what is this "project" they are talking about?

"Love... yourself." Taehyung says as he reads something from his phone out loud.

"Love... myself?" I tilted my head in confusion.

"That's the name right.. oh and you're gonna sing another solo weren't you? Can I hear it?" Taehyung seems too hyper and excited, but I couldn't help but smile because I find him so cute and adorable.

I put away the food and he puts his arm around me and rests his head on my shoulder.

I was born with slight hearing deficiency but I have been doing well lately. I know this one and only song...

"Like a butterfly..."

Jimin's voice sounded angelic... but to my surprise, Taehyung started singing along too. I fell speechless for a moment until we finished the song.

"You know this song too?" I asked.

Taehyung laughed as he stared into my eyes. "You're joking around again"

"Huh?" I wondered why he would say that. On a side note, I feel so strange having him so close.

"This is our song. BTS!!! How can I not know" Taehyung started laughing thinking I was fooling around.

Oh... apparently, he knows the song. It's a song by BTS? I didn't even know that. It's just that...

I hear that song in my dreams.

The next day..

...28

Everything seems to have cleared up now. They think I'm just fooling around because I don't feel well. I also know the others now, so they're a group of 7 including this body, Jimin. So there's V... or Taehyung. He seems like a crazy yet lovable guy. J-Hope or Hoseok seems to be a walking sunshine... Suga or Yoongi seems cool but can be sweet. Rapmonster or Namjoon is like a loving brother. Jin seems awesome and like a funny guy. Jungkook or Kookie they say, is playful but cute.

Honestly, I wonder what kind of guy Jimin is. Are they brothers or family? To me they seem like a loving family...

...24

Four days later, I finally warmed up to everyone else. Also, for some reason I could not understand, they were trying to come up with cool dance moves and I was trying hard to catch up with them.

It wasn't a problem. If I have to live my life as Jimin I won't mind as long as I have these eyes... as long as I have this kind of freedom and happiness.

During break time after practice inside the practice hall... I noticed that it's usually Hobi (Hoseok), Kookie (Jungkook) and Taehyung who comes up to me, however this time it's Yoongi (Suga) who comes up to me.

While I sit on the floor and try to catch my breath, Yoongi sat next to me and handed over a bottle of water without looking at me.

"Jiminie" Yoongi called out to me.

I looked at Yoongi with curiosity in my eyes.

"It's not like you to get behind our practice... it's usually the others including me. Not feeling well?" Yoongi asked me in his normal tone of voice and he's still not looking at me.

"I.. I'm fine" I said as I let out an awkward smile.

"Really? Okay then." Yoongi smiled and stood up only to walk away. He seemed a bit unsatisfied, but at the same time, relieved.

"Jimin! Come, quick. Kookie just did something funny" Taehyung called out to me in an excited tone of voice and a bright smile. He walked up to me and then put his arm around me.

"I didn't do anything" Jungkook was smiling as he denies it.

"No way, do it again for Jimin!" Taehyung protested.

This is bad... the longer I stay in Jimin's body, the more I feel attached to these lovely people around him.

...23

As I went to bed last night... I had a dream that felt so real. I was outer space, but I was walking normally. I don't see any planets or anything nearby. Just pitch black and some beautiful colored stars from afar.

I kept walking... until I saw a blue butterfly that seemed to glow so bright it almost seemed nothing but white, appear before me. It was flapping its wings gracefully. The butterfly started flying away... but I felt like I wanted to follow it. So I ran and chased after the butterfly, hoping that it will show me the way as I get lost in my own dreams.

Jimin's point of view

I'm in this strange place, like I am in outer space. I saw this butterfly, and it felt like it wanted to show me something. So I chased after it... now I'm lost in my dreams. Show me the way as I follow your traces...

Author's point of view

The two strangers who had never met before nor have any idea of who they are will finally meet...

Jimin and Nabi are coming from opposite ends and they will cross paths in the center of this universe inside their dreams...

Without realizing it, the two of them are actually back in their own bodies.

Now as they get closer... they seem like asymptotes that get closer and closer... but never will be together...

"It's you... you're the girl...!" Jimin stood there, his cute eyes a bit widened in surprise.

"Jimin...?" Nabi whispered his name. "Wait... does that mean I am back in my own body...? Then how...?" Nabi seemed to be unable to believe what she sees.

The butterfly that guided them to meet vanished in thin air.

"You... you can see me?" Jimin asked, knowing that there was something wrong with Nabi's eyes.

Nabi gathers her courage and nods while holding back her tears. "Is it because of you that I am able to see such magnificent colors...?" She asked.

"I didn't do anything." Jimin said as he walked closer to her. "Nabi" Jimin called her name.

"You know my name..." Nabi said as she looked down, unable to look at Jimin in the eyes.

"You know mine too" Jimin said and smiled as he stares at the shy Nabi.

Seconds of silence pass.. Jimin reaches his hand out to Nabi's face, gently touching her chin, making her face him.

"Hey, look at me" Jimin says in a sweet tone of voice.

Slowly, Nabi looks at Jimin, she finds his very own existence to be unreal. In her eyes, Jimin looks like a prince. She looks into his eyes and tries to find herself in them.

"Why are you people so beautiful..? Like you aren't real..?" Nabi says in a low tone of voice.

"You are just as beautiful" Jimin says as he put his hand away. "Nabi, I don't know what's happening, but I need to go back to my brothers... they are my family" Jimin says.

As she heard those words, Nabi suddenly had a mental breakdown. Images of Taehyung, Jungkook, Namjoon, Hoseok, Yoongi and Seokjin flashes in her mind, the short time she spent with them in Jimin's body... was enough to make her feel attached to them.

She shakes her head and closes her eyes, refusing to accept the situation.

"I don't want to go back" Nabi cried out. "I don't want to lose this" Nabi said out loud as she covers her face with her hands.

Jimin didn't expect Nabi to breakdown. Right now, at this moment, she seems to be very fragile to him. She has become important to him, even though he doesn't know who she truly is.

"Please don't cry... I'll be sad too if you're sad" Jimin looked sad as he said those words. Unsure whether he should hold her or not, he reaches his hands out to her. Nabi began crying even harder, so Jimin approached her even closer to embrace her. "Don't cry..." Jimin whispers as he holds her in his tight embrace.

As she hears Jimin's voice and feels the warmth of his embrace, Nabi only becomes sadder.

After a few minutes of crying in his arms, Nabi finally settled down. Jimin wipes her tear away as he released her and smiles. She looks up to his face and lets out an apologetic smile.

"I'm sorry for breaking down like that" Nabi said.

"No, it's fine. I understand." Jimin said. "You met my brothers... didn't you?" He asked.

"I did... and it was short... but I had fun... and I already love them all" Nabi answered.

"Then... Nabi, please take care" Jimin said with a sweet smile.

"Jimin..?" Nabi wondered what he was up to.

But it was time to wake up.

...22

Her point of view

I gasped for air as I got up from the bed. "Huff.." it felt like I was suffocated for a very long time. "What..?" I looked around and realized that I can still see properly. It seems that I am still in Jimin's room. "But I thought.. my dream... was over?" I asked myself and then I heard someone groaning. I looked beside me; apparently, Taehyung is sleeping on the bed... with me. "I don't know what's going on... but..."

I calmed myself down and slowly lie down. I faced Taehyung to admire his innocent and lovely sleeping face. I was scared to lose this. I was scared that I'll never see them again. So I couldn't help but smile out of relief as I stare at his face.

Moments later... he began to wake up. He opened his eyes once and smiled back to me.

"If I wasn't Jimin... would he be still smiling..?" I wondered as I asked myself.

Then he suddenly opened his eyes again, this time he seems fazed. He doesn't do or say anything else for a few minutes.

I just look at him questionably.

"Who are you?" Taehyung asked me in his normal tone of voice.

"Huh?" I wondered why he asked that.

Then, Taehyung quickly sat down and moved away from me.

"Where's Jimin?" Taehyung asked me again.

"Oh." I finally realized... what was going on.

My voice, my face, my body... everything... is back to normal. I'm me. I'm no longer in Jimin's body. But then... how did that happen?

No explanations can be found in this crazy event of my life, but all that matters right now is that I don't lose anything that I have right now. I don't want to lose it... I can't lose it.

"I'm telling you... I wasn't Jimin in the first place" I let out a gloomy, thwarted smile.

He just stands there, his mouth hanging a bit open. Even though it was just a couple of days, I remember clearly how cute his rectangular smile is. It's because it's my first time being able to see things clearly, that everything I experienced became so precious in my mind and heart.

Jimin and his friends, these boys touched my heart.

Quickly, Taehyung runs out of the room, I don't know what was on his mind; its hard reading that handsome face of his.

After a while... Namjoon, Hoseok, Jin, Yoongi, Jungkook and Taehyung, everyone came back inside Jimin's room. I realized I'm wearing his clothes, they're loose and I felt shy so I picked up a pillow and covered my chest with it.

"Whoa... what the" Hobi (Hoseok/J-Hope) reacted. He seems amazed and worried at the same time.

Meanwhile, Namjoon seems like he doesn't know what to say, Jin is frozen, Yoongi seems like he wants to ask me countless questions, Jungkook is shook while Taehyung seems like a kid who just complained to his parents.

"What. The. Hell?" Namjoon speaks in English and threw his hands over his head.

"Who?? What? When? Where?!" Jin doesn't even know where to begin.

"Hey! Who are you?!" Yoongi asked as he pointed at me.

"I-" I open my mouth to speak, but Jungkook also started saying some things.

"HAVE WE BEEN INVADED?!" Jungkook asked out loud.

"I THINK SHE'S AN ALIEN. SHE TOOK JIMIN!" Taehyung said as he looked at Jungkook, his words made everyone panic.

"Wait, wait, wait. EVERYBODY CALM DOWN." Namjoon is still talking in English and somehow that made everyone stop going insane.

I bite my lip as I hold myself back from breaking the silence. I want to let them do the talking.

"I don't know what exactly is going on, BUT let's just stay calm. OK?" Namjoon says as he looks at the other boys in the eyes one by one.

Jungkook and Taehyung gulps, seems like they're nervous.

"Hey... miss? Who are you? Aren't those... Jiminie's clothes...?" Hobi walked up to me, he seems very awkward and confused as he pointed at the clothes I am wearing.

"When I woke up... I'm already here" I answered without any intent to lie.

"V-ssi, is this true?" Namjoon asked Taehyung as he looked at him.

Taehyung quickly nods, "Y-Yeah. When I opened my eyes... she... she was already there" Taehyung said.

"What were you doing in Jimin-hyung's room anyway?" Jungkook interrupted, his question was meant for Taehyung, not for me.

Nobody paid attention to Jungkook's remark but instead Yoongi spoke up. "Where is Jimin?" He asked me, I know, because he is looking at me in the eyes.

"I don't know. All that I can say is... I had a dream about him... and apparently, it seems like we switched places." I looked down, I feel quite guilty. Like this is my entire fault that they are worried about Jimin.

"How did that happen...?" Taehyung muttered. "Jimin was just here last night" he added.

"That's bizarre, miss. Let's be frank, are you sure you're not one of those sasaengs?" Jin questioned me as he narrowed his eyes while looking at me.

Sasaengs – Crazy fans who stalk celebrities
or people they like to the point of
being violent/dangerous/extreme.

I shook my head; I do not even know what that is. "I'm sorry. I really don't know anything." I whispered.

Jungkook coughed and then said, "Okay, guys" and everyone looked at him. "Who believes her?" he seems to have decided to ask everyone else their trust for me.

I wouldn't be surprised if no one believed me.

But...

The first one who raised his hand was Taehyung.

My eyes widened in surprise, I didn't expect anyone to believe my crazy story at all.

"I do. I believe her" Taehyung said without hesitating. For some reason, that made my heart beat faster than it should.

"What about you guys?" Jungkook looked at the others with a serious face.

While thinking and determining, I met eyes with Taehyung. I don't know, but I feel so magnetized by him. He looks so serious right now... but after looking at each other, he smiled. A smile that only I could see in that moment since everyone else was too busy to notice.

I broke away from his tender gaze and looked down as I could feel heat rising from my cheeks. Oh, is my face red?

Namjoon nodded and said, "It's too crazy, but it's all we got right now. Alright then, I believe her"

"Me too" Hobi agreed with a smile.

"Whatever." Yoongi shrugged, he seems like he still doubts me... but I understand.

"If believing her will lead us to finding where Jimin is, then I believe her too" Jin said.

I bite my lips as I hold back my smile. I am still nervous, but I'm glad that five of them decided to trust me, though Yoongi seems hesitant. Now, all eyes are on Jungkook, including mine. I could see him looking at everyone else, one by one. He smiles because he is being stared at. Finally, he met my eyes that probably seemed eager to have his trust.

"Why are you all looking at me like that??" Jungkook asked while smiling.

"You were the first one who asked! You should answer your own question now that we all gave you our answers!" Namjoon said as he looked at Jungkook.

"I don't think she's lying." Hobi suddenly spoke up.

"Alright, okay. I believe her now, too." Jungkook finally gave in and that made me lose control of my smile.

So I covered my mouth with my hand. It's not supposed to be dramatic, but I feel so emotional right now.

"What's your name?" Taehyung asked me with his serious tone of voice.

"N-Nabi.." I shyly answered him, I can't look at him directly for some reason.

"Nabi? That means "Butterfly", right?" Hobi said with a smile.

"Wow, what a pretty name for a pretty face." Jin smiled as he complimented my name.

"Thank you... but shouldn't you all be getting worried about Jimin now?" I reminded them of the situation. It seems like they're all carefree guys who easily gets swayed. They are so pure.

"We are... that's why, we want to ask you. Where are you from? You said something like... you two switched places, right?" Namjoon said.

"Please, Nabi. Help us out, we can't be without him. We are not BTS without Jimin" Taehyung pleaded as he stood before me, he seems to be genuinely worried about Jimin.

"But... what if I tell you guys that I'm not from this world... that I'm not from here? I'm from a faraway place... I don't even know where this is, but I do know the language you are speaking, that's why we are able to communicate." I looked at Namjoon but he looks away, he seems to be stressed out about Jimin possibly going missing.

"What do we do?" Yoongi asked.

Jungkook clicks his tongue. "We gotta do something to hide her from the company... we don't know what they might do to her if ever"

"Bang-pd nim is nice, but if he finds out Jimin went missing and she suddenly appeared, it will seem really fishy. I'm worried that she'll be accused as one of those crazy stalkers we have" Jin said as he crossed his arms.

"Get her some proper clothes first... then let's talk down stairs" Yoongi said as he walks out of the room.

I looked away, feeling embarrassed. However, it was nice to know that Yoongi was concerned about that.

So the boys leave the room one by one and Taehyung was the last one to leave. Before he leaves the door, he turns around to face me, but he's not looking at me in the eyes.

"Taehyung... my name is Kim Taehyung" Taehyung introduces himself for some reason. He bites his lips as if he wanted to say something more but he decided not to. Instead, he just nods and turns around but I stopped him from leaving soon.

"Okay, Taehyung" I said as I stepped up a little bit closer. Taehyung simply turns his face around; he smiled at me and left.

..21

Jimin's point of view

Apparently... I wasn't able to come back. The butterfly told me what was going to happen. Nabi and I will change places for a little while... and then everything will end after a few days. So it's all temporary.

However, I feel sorry for her. I could feel her sadness, her pain. I'm sure Kookie and the hyungs will take good care of Nabi, but what will happen when she comes back here?

"This is still unacceptable." Nabi's mother seems to be greatly upset.

"You always wanted her gone anyway! This is your fault for not caring enough for our daughter! Now that she's gone and some random guy appears, you look for her?!" Nabi's father yells at his wife. They're having an argument because of Nabi's disappearance.

They don't seem to be questioning me that much so I don't know how to exactly deal with it. I'm just living my life in Nabi's place for a while...

...but for some reason, I want to give her something.

Her point of view

Yesterday, I talked with everyone about my situation. They also went out in disguise to look for Jimin, but as expected, he isn't anywhere in this world. They reminiscence about the first days I was acting weird as Jimin and concluded that what I was saying was true, that we probably really did trade places.

They sighed and felt hopeless, but Hobi encourages them. He is indeed, the hope of their group. I too, want them to reunite with Jimin. I am not someone who can replace him, he is irreplaceable, just like what Taehyung said.

The boys also made a plan to make sure no one finds out about this. Apparently, they are idols who are crazy famous... so I need to be careful. I wasn't surprised; after all, they all seem so talented and good looking.

"Nabi" Taehyung and I passed by each other in the hallway as I was on my way to the living room to discuss about Jimin's possible whereabouts.

"Taehyung"

"What was it like... in your world? If you're not from here... then what are you?" Taehyung seems to be truly curious, he asked out of pure curiosity and innocence.

I tried to recall everything I can remember. "It was..." but it was difficult, since I had a problem with my hearing and my eyes. "It was sad" there was nothing that could fix my eyesight, no eyeglasses or contact lenses could fix it. Nothing."

Taehyung's curious face turned into a concerned one. "Sad?"

"I can't see very well" I revealed. "I can't hear very well too." I added. I was telling him all about these sad things with a smile.

Taehyung suddenly closed the distance between the two of us.

"How dare you say something so sad with a happy smile?" Taehyung seemed a bit angry with me, but I guess that's just his way of showing he cares.

It's unbelievable, how can he care for someone like me?

"I'm sorry. I'm sure Jimin is also troubled by now... if he's really there." I looked away, feeling guilty for doing what I just did, smiling at my own tragic life.

"Don't worry. Jimin is strong like all of us. He'll come back" Taehyung says with a serious look in his eyes.

"Okay... I believe in you all"

"But then you didn't answer my question. What are you? Are you REALLY an ALIEN then?" Taehyung brings back his question earlier.

He seems cute as he asked that, so I couldn't help but show a little smile that I hid with my hand. "I'm not... I'm human, just like all of you. We're just from different worlds"

Like parallel lines...

"Oh. Okay. I thought for sure you were something else. You're so beautiful" Taehyung said in a so-casual tone of voice that it almost seemed like it was something normal. He said those words as he also passed by.

And I was left there, standing in a daze. It's my first time being complimented by a man. I touch my cheeks with my hands as I feel extremely flustered.

"What are you doing?" Namjoon asked as he passed by too.

Quickly, I put my hands behind my back and put on a false normal face. "N-Nothing."

"Come on to the living room" Namjoon smiled as he invited me. Does he know I was hiding something?? His smile makes me think of deeper meanings.

I followed him and stood in the corner as I'm too shy to approach anyone.

"Sit here" Jin said as tapped the couch and Yoongi moved away to make room for me.

I nodded and walked up to the couch, I sat in between Jin and Yoongi.

"So" Namjoon says in English. "Let's try to get to know her first. I think that's the first step, instead of just aimlessly looking for Jimin." Namjoon says.

"I agree" Jungkook nodded in agreement.

Taehyung comes back with a glass of water, even though he's just drinking, I couldn't help but steal glances at him. Unknowingly, I already feel like he's the one I'm closest to because of the days I spent as Jimin, he was the one who was always nearby.

"We already told you our names, right?" Hobi asked me, his face is always bright because of his smile. He truly is fitting for the title "hope".

We should've stayed as parallel lines

"Yes you did..." I smiled back at him; it would feel like I'm disrespecting him if I don't smile back. I just feel the need to smile back at him.

"How old are you?" Yoongi asked me all of a sudden.

"Hey is that necessary?" Jin asked him in a joking tone of voice.

"It's VERY important. What if she's actually older and we're not showing enough respect?" Yoongi says with a smile, defending himself.

"You just want to know whether to call her "Noona" or not" Jungkook says and laughs.

"I'm 20" I answered Yoongi's question.

"Oh, a 2 year difference." Taehyung suddenly reacted.

"Same age as Kookie" Hobi said.

"Oh yeah!!" Jungkook walked up to me and offered his hand for a high five, so I gave him one. Apparently, that made him really happy; I could see it in his smile.

"I wonder how Jimin would react if a girl like her was here with us" Yoongi says.

"He would be like Kookie, smiling around like an idiot all day." Namjoon said.

"I thought our Kookie doesn't like girls. He's all grown up now." Hobi said with a sad face.

"Then in that case, you call me "OPPA"" Jin said in a joking tone of voice as he emphasized "Oppa" by saying it in a really deep, manly tone of voice.

Jungkook and everyone else are laughing despite the crucial situation; it seems like their own way of coping with it. "Stop it guys" Jungkook said.

"Kookie will say "I'm not your oppa!" So don't call him "Oppa"." Taehyung says with a bright smile and makes everyone laugh.

"doegopa neoui oppa, neoui sarangi nan neomu gopa, doegopa neoui oppa" Yoongi started singing something. [Translation: "I want to be your oppa, I'm so hungry for your love, I want to be your oppa" from their song: Boy In Luv]

"HAHAHAHA" Namjoon, Hobi and Jin were laughing so hard, they seem like they're about to die from laughing so much.

Taehyung started singing along with Yoongi, teasing Jungkook together at the same time. Singing them look so happy, I couldn't hold back my emotions. I couldn't control them. I feel so happy too. I started giggling along with them and later on...

"You finally laughed" Yoongi said with a calm look on his face, usually, he looks like he's done with everything. So I'm somewhat... relieved to see that expression of his.

I looked at them with a confused face. Were they worried about that?

"You seem scared and serious all the time. We know it's not easy to suddenly find yourself in another place surrounded by a bunch of guys... but don't worry, we're nice" Jin says as he shows me a thumbs up gesture.

"Yup! Please be at ease. I'm your hope!" Hobi joked around to calm me down.

"We're all worried about our Jimin, but nothing will happen by dwelling on it. We'll find him, for sure." Namjoon says with a cute smile.

"Thank you..." I whispered as I looked away, but unconsciously, I was looking at Taehyung's direction, so we met eyes once again.

Taehyung was smiling in a playful way; he scrunches his nose and winks at me. "Say it louder for everyone to hear" he said after.

"Thank you!" I repeated what I said even louder and bowed my head at the same time.

"Such a humble girl" Jungkook who was standing in front of me ruffled my hair with a bright smile on his youthful face.

By evening...

I spotted Taehyung and Jungkook playing in Jin's room. I was on my way to clean up in the living room, but my curiosity stopped me and made me stay watching over the two kids until the noticed my presence.

"Oh! Noona!" Jungkook said in an excited tone of voice, calling me "Noona" out of the blue seems to be unplanned.

"Kookie, why are you calling her "Noona"? You're just the same age as her!" Taehyung seemed like he was questioning everything that Jungkook is about to do.

"Why not? Earlier I asked her for her birth month. She's August I'm September, so she's 1 month older. It changes A LOT" Jungkook starts defending himself to Taehyung.

I smile as I watch them talk to each other.

"So you don't want to be called "oppa" because you like calling them "Noona"... I see." Taehyung just looks away as if he had understood Jungkook's whole existence.

They are so funny looking like this, so I laughed uncontrollably.

"See? I made her laugh" Jungkook seems proud of what he did.

"What? It was me" Taehyung disagrees.

"It was the two of you... anyway, where is everyone?" I was wondering, since I couldn't find them anywhere inside their dorm.

"They're out looking for Jimin... not all of us can go out together at once." Jungkook explained the situation.

"Oh... because you are famous idols" I was reminded of who they truly are. I know about the concept of idols or popular celebrities, but being with them doesn't make me feel like they're actually high level people. They're so down to earth and nice.

"Hey, aren't there CCTVs everywhere in the house? Shouldn't they be monitoring us? Wouldn't they find out of her existence?" Taehyung says as he looks at Jungkook.

"Nah I got rid of them" Jungkook smirks and types "LOL" on his phone, then he points at the CCTVs with duct tapes over the lenses.

"...Wouldn't that make them even more suspicious of what's going on...?" I became worried because of Jungkook.

I spent an hour with these two. They fight and makeup, they're just like kids. It only makes me love them more. Although I barely talk about anything, I am having fun just watching them.

"Noona, we just met. But it's kinda cool to meet someone who treats us normally because you're not aware of our identities" Jungkook was smiling on his phone as he talks to me while Taehyung is just listening.

"Really...? I'm glad I make you feel that way" I smiled at him, I truly feel happy. "We just met. I've never really met other people in my life. It's my first time making "friends". I'm so happy and honored that it's you guys."

Jungkook puts down his phone and looks at me. "For real? No friends?"

"You won't need anyone else, it's just us, no one else. From now on, you are ours." Taehyung suddenly spoke up.

"I don't think I will ever need another friend. You guys are the best" I replied to Taehyung's statement. However... what does he mean by being "theirs"?

"Great" Taehyung smiled because of my answer, he then leaves the room, making it only me and Jungkook.

"I'm grateful to our ARMY... our loving fans, but you noona, you're kinda special" Jungkook says while looking at me in the eyes.

"Special...? How am I special when we just met?" I questioned him, but I don't sense any malice or lies behind his words. They sounded and felt so genuine.

"I don't know. I just feel like you're someone from our hearts, maybe because your name is "Butterfly"." Jungkook looks away, still smiling. Perhaps he is referring to the song that I sung with Taehyung.

Later that night...

As I went to sleep in Jimin's room, I was escorted by Taehyung since Jungkook is already asleep after all that fun time with him. While the other boys seem to be coming home late tonight.

I walk behind Taehyung and he's already in his pajamas. I stare at his figure, he's so tall or maybe I'm just small?

All of a sudden, he stopped walking so I bumped onto his back.

"Oops, sorry" Taehyung apologized and I shook my head to ensure him its fine. "I thought I was forgetting something. Never mind" He said and then continued walking again.

They're all so close to each other that they sometimes end up sleeping next to each other? They're just like siblings.

As we reach the room, he stops in front of the door.

"Go on" Smiling cutely like always, Taehyung says as he opens the door for me.

"Will you be waiting for the others?" I asked him out of curiosity before I enter the room.

"That depends... I'm a bit sleepy now too. Besides, someone needs to be awake in case Jimin comes home by himself" Taehyung answered my question in a calm tone of voice.

"Okay... I see. I do hope he comes home."

"Good night, sleep tight now" Taehyung waves his hand as he smiles again. Does this boy never run out of smiles to give me? I'm about to melt from his smiles.

"Good night...!"

"Nabi" For some reason, he said my name before finally closing the door for me.

I caught glimpse of how he smiled as he said my name, he smiled differently. It was sweeter than ever...

Author's point of view

Nabi fell asleep after a few turns and overthinking. Once again, she shares the same dream with Jimin, who has been "missing" in the world he is from. She meets with Jimin again, in the same spot, after being guided by the same butterfly.

"Jimin!" Nabi called him out.

"Nabi" Jimin ran over to her and for some reason, he embraced her again.

As if he was so excited to meet someone he is familiar with. To meet someone he knows he can trust. Nabi, is the only one he can trust in this dimension, in this situation, for she is the only one who is not a stranger to him.

"Jimin... what happened...? I thought I was supposed to go back?" Nabi asks as she lets herself drown in his embrace.

"Sorry..." Jimin apologizes for hugging her all of a sudden.

"Don't apologize. It's okay" Nabi said in a calm tone of voice.

"It's been... 11 days." Jimin says as he releases her from his embrace.

"11 days since this all started... right?" Nabi asks as she looks at him in the eyes.

Jimin nods in agreement. "Now the butterfly... it told me, there is only 20 days left"

"20 days left...? Until what? Why didn't it tell me anything?" Nabi stares at his eyes, searching for answers.

"I'll return after 20 days. But I don't know what happens after that." Jimin answers her questions.

"Oh... I see. That's good then, you can come back for sure" Nabi smiled out of relief. Knowing how worried everyone is, she is excited to tell them the news that Jimin will come home after 20 days.

"Nabi, please tell them. Do not worry, I'll be fine. I sung and your family liked my voice. I can hold on until the last day" Jimin holds Nabi by her shoulders, as gently as he could as he tells her the words he wants to deliver to his brothers.

Nabi nods and tells him not to worry about a single thing anymore; as she will make sure his message will come through.

None of them understands why any of this is happening, but they both know they don't need to question it.

"Can I seek comfort in your embrace for every time we meet?" Jimin asks her in a sad tone of voice.

"Of course... I know you must be lonely and scared, being alone in my world. If you find comfort in my arms... then you can always run to me" Nabi says in order to put Jimin at ease, she feels like she must protect him, no matter what.

"Thank you, Nabi" Jimin beams and then slowly fades away.

The dream ends...

...20

Her point of view

It's not like other dreams, where you wake up and forget most of it. I remember... everything. As if his touch still lives on in my skin. His voice still lingering in my ears... it wasn't a dream, it was real.

After cleaning myself up, I go down to find everyone else. Some are still sleeping, for example, Taehyung.

"Good morning" Jin-oppa greeted me with a smile, I found him in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for everyone.

"Good morning, Jin" I bow my head as a gesture of greeting. "I um, have something to say for everyone."

"Oh" Jin pretended to be surprised; I think that part of him who always jokes around is cute. "Let's discuss that after breakfast" Jin smiled and continued doing what he is doing, cooking.

"Do you need some help..?" I shyly asked him, but I really wanted to help him out.

"Sure... as someone who is worldwide handsome, I should be good at cooking. Are you good at cooking?" Jin seems to be entertained by my presence, he keeps making fun of me, I don't mind it anyway.

I shake my head as I admit that I don't know how to cook at all.

"No... you can't be worldwide beautiful if you can't cook well like me!" Jin keeps joking around and I can't help but hold back my smile all the time.

Later on, he asks me to wake up the others to call them over to eat breakfast. I do as he said and ran into Hobi-oppa in the hallway.

Hobi yawns and then smiles at me. "Morning"

"Good morning!" Enthusiastically, I greeted him back. For some reason, hearing Jin's jokes first thing in the morning energized me.

"Off to wake up Suga-hyung?" Hobi asked and I nod in response. "You know where his room is?" I nodded again as response to his question. "Okay good, if he refuses to wake up, call me and I'll help you, okay?" He pats me on the back as he walked off on his own. His own presence is relaxing.

The closest room is Namjoon's room. So I went ahead and checked on him... just as I was about to knock on his door, it already opened. Namjoon opened it. His face seems surprised just like mine. We both didn't expect to see each other.

"Yes?" Namjoon asked with an awkward smile.

"Jin asked me to wake everyone up for breakfast... sorry" I lowered my head, I feel a bit intimated by Namjoon, but I know that he is kind and an actual softie.

"I'm up. Good morning." Namjoon smiled brightly as he pats my head before walking past through me.

My eyes follow the direction that he took as I wondered, what's with all the pats from these boys?

Next, I went to see Jungkook. He's young like me, but he seems to be having a bright life...

"Jungkook?" I call out his name as I knock on his door a couple of times.

I kept calling for a minute or two... until he finally opened.

"Heeeey! Noona!" So energetic... Jungkook throws his hands in the air, stretching his arms. He starts his day with a bright aura around him. "Good morning!"

"Good morning. Breakfast is ready, prepared by Jin" I informed him about the food just in case he is already hungry.

I promised Jimin that I'll take care of his brothers in his stead while he is away... so I will.

"Great. Come eat with us, noona" Jungkook says as he gently takes me with him, but I stopped him since I'm still supposed to check on Taehyung and Yoongi-oppa. "Oh okay, then I'll go ahead, noona" There was not a time when his smile left his face. I must say, I adore how most of them like to smile. I'm also captivated by the way he keeps calling me "Noona".

There's something about him that seems so endearing whenever he calls you that way.

Next was Taehyung's room. For some reason, I feel so nervous knocking at his door, but I faced it anyway. I knocked and knocked for a minute until he got up and opened the door. His bed hair is present, but I think he still looks cute.

"G-Good morning" I greeted him with an awkward smile.

Taehyung sighs and rolled his eyes, and then he pushes his hair back with his hand. He seemed angry for some reason. Is it because I woke him up?

"What?" Taehyung asked me while glaring at me.

"Oh, I'm sorry about that. It's just that Jin asked me to gather everyone." I frown and averted my eyes as I apologize to him.

Suddenly, I could feel his hand touch my face.

"I was just teasing you" Taehyung said with a smirk.

"What...?" I couldn't believe I fell for that. But knowing that he was making fun of me, does that mean I am starting to grow closer to everyone? My brows furrow closer as I look at him, showing him that I'm speechless by his act.

"Don't be mad" Taehyung chuckles and then walks pass through me. "Good morning too, Nabi"

The way he says my name... I love it.

"Why are you still standing there?" He looked back and asked me.

"Oh... Yoongi seems to be still asleep" I answered his question, but truthfully, I don't know why I was standing there in a daze as well.

"Let's go wake him up together!" With an excited smile, Taehyung said as he walked over to where Yoongi's room is. I followed him willingly.

Without knocking, Taehyung just opens the door, barging in. I feel shy, so I don't follow him inside.

"Yoongi-hyuung!!! Time to wake up!!!" Taehyung yells with a bright smile on his face as he sits on Yoongi's bed. "Hey, come help me wake him up. He sleeps like a rock." He signaled me to come over.

Reluctantly, I entered another boy's room. I don't know how to wake someone who sleeps a rock.

"Yoongi-hyung is amazing, just like the others. He raps so well. I wanna rap too, actually I can rap too." Taehyung starts talking about how much he admires his hyungs.

"Time for breakfast" I call out to him, hoping that he wakes up.

Taehyung is just laughing as he watches me try to wake Yoongi. After a minute of trying, Yoongi finally opened his eyes.

"....???" Yoongi seems like he's ready to kill someone. Maybe he's not a morning person.

"Hooray! You woke him up!" Taehyung jumps around the room.

"I was wondering why I heard some monkey noise here trying to rap... it's just V" Yoongi sits down and says with a sarcastic smile.

I cover my mouth as I attempt to stop my giggles from escaping. Taehyung looked at me; he probably caught me trying to conceal my laugh.

"You're laughing at me" Taehyung says with a face that asks why he is being picked on.

"I'm sorry!" I just apologized and finally started laughing.

"Just laugh" Yoongi says as he fixes his bed hair with his hand. "Why do you hold back?"

Taehyung just looks at me, as if he also wanted to ask the same question.

"I'm not allowed to show feelings... or emotions... back then. I always hid them" I told them about myself, hoping that my answer could satisfy their question.

"That was "back then". You're here now. With or without Jimin, don't hold yourself back. You got that?" Yoongi says, almost sounding like he's lecturing me.

"He's right you know" Taehyung added.

"Okay, I understand."

"We won't ask you why, we'll just wait until you're ready to tell us about yourself. No one's rushing you, but we don't want you to feel like you're being restrained." Yoongi followed up. I feel extremely happy to hear those words from them... it's like I'm being accepted.

Later that day...

During breakfast, I told them that I keep on dreaming about something. I told them that I met Jimin last night, through the same dream. They all fell silent and became serious. I explained to them that it wasn't a dream, but it was real. I told them was Jimin wanted to say and that he'll return within 20 days.

The boys seemed relieved and they also settled down a bit.

"20 days... that's a long time... for us. But we still have time before our next debut, so we can find a way to deal with this" Namjoon says as he looks at Hobi.

"It's okay, it's Jiminie! He can catch up to our dance any time. If anything, it's YOU who we should worry about" Hobi jokes around as he points a finger at Namjoon.

Jungkook bursts out laughing and so did everyone else. It's like a thorn has been removed from their throats. I'm so glad that they are finally able to be at peace, knowing that Jimin is safe and is okay.

I trust that nothing will happen to him, but I'm just concerned about his eyes, if he can see the same things that I do. I'm concerned if he's going through what I went through every single day. I hope you're okay, I hope you'll be fine. It's unfair for me to have so much fun with your brothers, but you'll be home soon, Jimin.

...How I wish I can be home with you.

...19

It's the same old routine. Jin is usually up early; he seems to be a hardworking fella. He prepares breakfast for everyone most of the time, though he says that they're actually supposed to take turns.

"Jimin helps me out sometimes" Jin says as I watch him cook. "Now, watch closely so you can learn too." He says as he scrunches his nose.

...then I'm asked to wake the other boys up. Namjoon is up again before I actually get to wake him. Hobi was sleeping, so I went to wake him up. As expected, he is still like a ray of sunshine even when he just woke up. Jungkook is always excited to see me, always happy to call me his "noona". Yoongi is up and awake, as I pass him by the hallway, he raises both his hands as a call for high fives and I responded to them with a bright smile. He then says, "That's the spirit, girl" in English.

His English accent sounds very cute.

Now... I take a deep breath as I stand in front of Taehyung's door.

"Here we go again..." I muttered as I stand before his door. Why do I feel like I'm about to enter a boss monster's dungeon every time I am about to see Taehyung?

Why do I know about games when I have eyesight problems? I don't know, ask the author.

"Taehyungie... are you awake yet?" I asked in a loud voice, hoping that is enough to reach him.

I didn't get any response, so I kept knocking until I did. However, once again...

"What?" Taehyung is doing that angry-act of his again.

"I.. I won't fall for that again" I told him in a low tone of voice as I try to act a bit brave.

Taehyung chuckles sweetly. "Hahahaha" it only got me embarrassed. "So cute" he scrunches his nose and at the same time, pinches my nose as well.

I didn't know what to do, so I just stood there with a red colored face. I know what the basic colors are... but the other colors? I'm not sure.

"Morning." Taehyung smiled and walked past through me.

Later that day...

While the boys are doing their dance practice, I watch them at the back. But despite the loud music, I still felt sluggish... without knowing it, I already closed my eyes and I was already in that dimension of dreams once again.

"You're here today" Jimin greeted me. He looks nice wearing that white polo shirt.

"I guess this is why I felt sleepy all of a sudden... because you are napping?" I smiled at him, trying to make the atmosphere calmer.

"Hahaha... I guess?" Jimin seems unsure, but he looks like he enjoys my company. We are standing with a little bit of distance away from each other... but he quickly closes that distance. "How are you?" Jimin asked as he stood before me. He's just about as tall as me...

"I'm fine but I'm... no, we... we're worried about you." I said as I looked into his eyes.

Jimin's point of view

Every time I see her, I feel ecstatic. I don't know if I'm home sick, or if I'm lonely and I'm longing to see my loved ones... but all I know is that Nabi is special to me.

"Don't be" I said as I lowered my head. "I'm okay." I reassured her that I'm fine.

A part of me wants to hold her again... but I already did that a couple of times. Would it be okay... if I?

"Nabi" I called her name. Her name is so lovely. Her face and her soul, they're all lovely. The more I get to know her, even just by living her life, the more I think she's lovely. Nabi looks at me. "Can I hold you again?" I may be abusing this... but just this time, let me show someone that I long for comfort and affection too. In Nabi's arms, I feel at home, as if I'm accepted and no one's judging me.

Without saying anything, Nabi just nods.

Gently, I corner her with my embrace once again. She rests her head on my chest and that made me smile.

"I don't know why this happened to us... but I regret nothing so far. I do miss my brothers, but meeting you was worthwhile." I wanted to tell her those things... so I whispered them sweetly in her ears while I brush her hair with my fingers.

"I regret nothing too" Nabi replied, she sounds calm.

Her point of view...

The dream ends... and I woke up in Jimin's room. Taehyung is sitting on the bed, texting on his phone.

"Taehyungie..?" I called his name and he quickly looked back to me.

"You fell asleep" Taehyung said as he put down his phone.

"Yes... sorry" I lowered my head in shame, thinking that I troubled them by making them carry me back here. I must have interrupted their practice.

"I carried you back here~" Taehyung smiles as he told me about his kindness.

I blushed wondering if he heard me say anything in my sleep or if I was making weird faces.

"Thank you for helping me out" I thanked Taehyung with a smile.

"You're welcome. It's nothing" Taehyung says as he looks at his phone again.

It became silent and awkward... but I was just lying on the bed.

"Do you use phones in your world??" Taehyung asked out of the blue.

"Yes... but I don't have one" I told him the truth.

Taehyung looked at me questionably. "Why?"

"I... wasn't allowed to have many things before" I said while smiling bitterly.

Taehyung reaches his hand out to the phone on the table and gave it to me.

"That's Jimin's. He won't get mad. Try it" Taehyung takes my hand and puts the phone on it by force.

"Ehh??" What do I do with this thing? I don't have any use for it... it started ringing and I don't know how to read what's on the screen.

Taehyung showed me just what to do. Apparently, someone was calling and he made me answer it. I don't know what to say, especially because Taehyung ran out of the room.

"Hello?" I spoke to the person on the other.

I heard Taehyung's voice on the other line. "Hey. What's your name?" He is trying so hard to sound different.

"My name.. it's Nabi" I answered him in a shy tone of voice.

Taehyung sounds like he's thinking about something. "Hmm.. Nabi? Just Nabi?" He asks in a funny tone of voice.

"Yes, just Nabi" I answered with a smile on my face.

"Okay then, Nabi. Do you want to know my name too?" Taehyung asks.

Playing along with him, I nod and say, "Yes please"

I could hear him laughing over the phone. His laughter makes me happy. "Don't want to tell you" he says.

"Why?" I asked in a low tone of voice.

"You have to call me "oppa" if I tell you my name." Taehyung suddenly spoke with his usual, deep tone of voice and it almost sounded so seductive..

"O..oppa?" I realized he is the only one I cannot call "oppa". I wonder why. All of them are my 'oppas' because they are my reliable and trustworthy brothers that are close to me except Jungkook.

"Yeah, you have to call me "oppa". Oppa wants to hear you say that" Taehyung is back to sounding goofy.

I cover my face with my free hand. I feel like I'm turning red just by the thought of calling him that. "Oppa.." I whispered.

"Hmm? What was that? Can't hear you" Taehyung pretends that he couldn't hear me.

"Oppa..!" I say it louder this time.

Taehyung became quiet over the other line. "Kyeopta.. (Cute)" He whispered something and I wasn't able to understand it clearly.

"Taehyung?" I call his name. He coughs and gets back on his act. "I'm not Taehyung" he said.

"...Taehyung-oppa." I corrected myself.

"That's a good girl. Well done, Nabi" as he said that, Taehyung entered the room again with the phone pressed against his ears.

I quickly hid my face with a pillow. Seeing him smile so cutely after pulling that prank on me, it was embarrassing I think I'm going to die. He bursts out laughing and comes up to me; he's trying to take away the pillow from my face.

"Come on, show oppa your face" Taehyung sounds like he's having fun... by teasing me like this.

I keep shaking my head as a sign of refusal. I genuinely do not want him to see my blushing face.

Taehyung finally stops and speaks in a casual tone of voice, "You're just like Jimin, he likes to hide his face too when he gets embarrassed"

I take a peek to see his expression while he is talking about his friend. "Jimin?" I muttered Jimin's name. I didn't think Taehyung will say that we are alike.

Taehyung is staring at the floor while he talks about Jimin. "You're cute, just like Jimin" he says and looks at me, so I hid behind the pillow again. "Hahahaha" Taehyung laughs at my silly act. "You two would get along very well"

"I like all of you.. I want to get along with everyone, with Jimin too" I say as I slowly put down the pillow covering my face.

Taehyung nods. "You will" He sits down on the bed. "Everyone's thrilled if you ask me" Taehyung says.

"Thrilled?" I repeat the word as my eyes follow his direction. He nods again, he looks cute whenever he does that..

"Jimin and you must be connected somehow" he says as he looks at the ceiling. His eyes don't seem to stay at one place. "You're here. Jimin will come back" Taehyung looked at me. "No one knows what will happen"

"That's true.." I said as I sat on the other side of the bed.

"So we want to make every second count. Bangtan... this family, every moment is special. As long as you are here, we will make it unforgettable for you. Okay?" Taehyung says with a smile. I nod and return his smile; I trust that he is only stating the truth.

He stands up and walked towards the door, I simply watch him leave in silence. Taehyung glances at me over his shoulder, "come down later, we will all eat dinner together"

"Okay" I feel glad that I talked to Taehyung.

As he left, I looked back to Jimin's phone. I wonder, how would it be if he was here?

Later on...

"Nabi" Hobi-oppa called out to me outside the door. "Time for dinner" he said.

"Okay, coming!" I went downstairs and Namjoon-oppa was the only one there.

"Hey" Namjoon greeted.

"Hello" I greeted him back.

"You're very polite." With his casual smile, he said. "Take a seat" he pointed to one of the chairs.

"Okay" I nodded and was about to take a seat when Hobi-oppa came and pulled over a chair for me.

"Oh wow" Namjoon acted surprised.

"Be seated, princess Nabi!" With his normal bright smile, Hobi told me. He is always in high spirits.

"Thank you.. but I'm no princess" I smile sweetly as I take a seat.

Namjoon is just staring at us with his mouth hanging a bit open. "Really" Namjoon said in a joking tone of voice. Hobi looks at him with a funny face.

"What? In this house, she IS a princess!" He says as he sits down next to Namjoon. Namjoon shakes his head to joke about his disapproval of Hobi's act.

Then, one after another, Yoongi and the others came down. Jin-oppa was sitting next to me and we were waiting for Taehyung and Jungkook.

"Where are they? I'm starving" Yoongi says with an annoyed face.

"Just eat then" Hobi says.

"I can't eat until everyone's here." Yoongi says and sighs.

"You're all so caring and thoughtful for each other.." I spoke out of the blue and they all looked at me.

"Well.. we are family." Namjoon says. "Jimin should come home"

"I can't eat well without Jimin.. feels incomplete" Yoongi said.

"Yeah. I miss his cute fluffy cheeks. Even though he is slim and all so handsome and sexy now, I still think he has cute fluffy cheeks." Jin laughed as he said that.

"Nabi has cute fluffy cheeks too. When she smiles, her dimples are adorable" Namjoon suddenly turned the topic about me.

Here we go again; I get flustered so easily so I covered my face.

Jin, who was sitting next to me, held my hand and put it away in a gentle manner. "Stop hiding your face" Jin said nicely.

"S-Sorry... it's just a habit" I apologized.

"Don't say sorry" Namjoon said while looking at me across the table.

"Just be yourself, noona!" All of a sudden, we heard Jungkook's voice from behind us.

We turned our heads to look at him and he was with Taehyung. I was able to look at Jungkook properly, but when I saw Taehyung looking at me, I quickly looked away without knowing it. Why did I look away?!

"Kookie's right" Taehyung said. "We like it better when we are being ourselves. So just be you" he said as he took a seat next to Namjoon.

"Noona, bring Jimin-hyung home soon" Jungkook said as he sat down next to me.

"I will do everything just to bring him back" I smiled to reassure him.

When we began eating, I found it funny how they all keep passing me different kind of foods.

"Noona, try this!" Jungkook says as he puts some sort of vegetable on my food.
"You should eat a lot" Jin says and puts more rice on my plate.
"This is good"
"You will like this"
"Do you like this?"
I just sit there with a helpless smile.

"You guys are treating her as if she was Jimin" Yoongi suddenly spoke.

"Huh? We always do this anyway don't we?" Hobi said.

"Jimin-hyung is more of a baby than me!" Jungkook protested.

"You guys are all like babies" Namjoon says.

"Says the god of destruction" Yoongi interrupted.

"...okay" Namjoon looks away. "Nabi, do you think I'm a god of destruction?" he asked while looking directly in my eyes.

Everyone else was looking at me when I pointed a finger to myself.

"What do you think?" Hobi asked.

"N..no? You all look like delicate angels in my eyes" I answer with all honesty. All of a sudden, it was dead silent to the point that I could hear the sound of a cricket.

Namjoon-oppa stood up and bent over to reach out to me, just to get a hand shake... but I didn't notice it right away because Jungkook and the others suddenly laughed. "HAHAHAHA DELICATE. ANGEL. DELICATE. ANGEL. NAMJOON?" Yoongi said loudly while showing his gummy smile.

"Why..? Did I say something wrong?" I look at Yoongi with a confused face. Then Namjoon suddenly clapped his hand.

"Monie-hyung didn't get his hand shake again" Jungkook laughs to the point of being unable to breathe properly.

"I'm so sorry!" I said and reached out for Namjoon's hand. I felt so guilty. He just shakes his head as he holds my hand. "Sorryyyy" I kept apologizing until he said it was okay and he was used to it.

Then, Taehyung raises his hand while looking at me without saying anything. He was asking for a high-five. I looked at Namjoon first before giving Taehyung a high five. Taehyung smiles proudly while the others started giving me high-fives too. In the end Namjoon just buried his face in his palm for a long time.

..18

I dream of Jimin again. This time, he said something strange. "The butterfly said the plan changed" Jimin says while looking down.

"Changed..?"

"Because of your strong wish to bring me back.." Jimin's voice suddenly became quiet. As if it went away. I could no longer hear him, but his lips were still moving.

Eventually, my vision started blurring. I could still somehow figure out his expressions. Right now, Jimin looks worried. He looks confused. He holds me by my shoulders and opens his mouth again. I know he's saying something... I just couldn't hear it.

The dream ended that way..

And when I awakened..

"Nabi.." The gentle voice of Jimin was calling out to me. "Nabi"

When I opened my eyes, I saw his face close to mine. "Jimin..?" I whispered his name.

"Finally" Jimin smiled as he heard me whisper his name. "I'm so glad you are awake now" as he says those words, I sit down on the bed. I was still in the same place..

"How..?"

"The butterfly knew your wish to send me back" Jimin said. "It knows that you want to be with me." Jimin brushes his hair away from his eyes. "I'm happy to know that.." he sounded really pleased.

"Then.. you're back! Why am I not back?" I asked him. "Why can't I hear the butterfly..?"

"I don't know. But the important thing is the moment now." Jimin said.

At the same time, someone knocked on the door. "Nabi? Still not awake? You're usually up early. You okay?" We heard Jin's voice outside the door.

Jimin and I looked at each other. Then he smiles in a playful manner, it seemed teasing. "Hide" he said.

"Where..??" I think I know what he plans to do. Jimin makes me lie down the bed and covered me with a thick blanket. I stayed still until I heard him open the door.

"AHHH!!!!" Jin suddenly screamed.

"Hi" Jimin said in a calm tone of voice.

"IS THAT.. IS IT REALLY YOU?! JIMIN?!" Jin's voice was really loud and excited. I was curious, so I peek through the blanket. Jin was embracing Jimin so tight. I couldn't help but smile.

Jimin is so loved. Unlike me. I have a family who doesn't care about me..

"GUYS!!! GUYS!!!" Jin was screaming for the others to come. The smiles on their faces seemed so pure and full of love.

Jin's eyes seemed teary... and when Jimin looked back to me, he was secretly wiping his tear away. Their little reunion is starting to make me emotional.

Soon after, Namjoon, Yoongi and Hobi came running in panic.

"What?!" Namjoon asked loudly.

"WHAT HAPPENED?!?!" Hobi added.

Their faces are all worried except Yoongi-oppa who looks like he is out to kill someone.

"If this is one of your jokes I am going to kill you" Yoongi says with a pokerface.

"TADAH!!!" Jin said loudly as he pointed his hands at Jimin.

"Jiminie..?!" Hobi exclaimed. Their faces seemed so surprised. The boys share a group hug.

Later on, Taehyung and Jungkook followed.

"JIMIN!!!!!" Taehyung and Jungkook ran up to Jimin and tackled him down for a hug.

"Hahahaha! You guys missed me that much?" Jimin laughs as he fell on the floor.

"Where the hell did you go?!" Taehyung asks as he playfully hits Jimin on the butt which made me laugh silently.

"Jimin-hyung!! You got us worried you... you!!" Jungkook's uncontrollable smile seemed adorable. He playfully hits on Jimin just like Taehyung.

After a minute of playing, the boys have calmed down and shared one more group hug. To others it may seem overdramatic, but to me... in my eyes, they seem just like a true and loving family.

"Wait" Jin seemed to remember something.

"Something's not right...?" Hobi muttered as he looked at Jin.

"Nabi!" Taehyung seemed shocked as he yelled my name.

"Noona?! Noona!" Jungkook started panicking as Taehyung yelled my name.

"Where is she?" Namjoon asked Jimin.

"Maybe she disappeared now that Jimin's back" Yoongi said.

Oh.. is that why Jimin asked me to hide? For some reason, my heart feels warm to see them panic over me going missing... however, in the end, my heart began to ache. What if I truly disappear all of a sudden one day? Will they still feel the same way? Will they worry? Or will I be just another memory?

"I don't see her anywhere!" Jungkook says after looking around the house, he did it so fast.

Jimin started chuckling as he walked towards the bed and removed the blanket to reveal my presence. "Nabi didn't go anywhere, she's still here" Jimin said with a sweet smile.

Yoongi sighed, he seemed uncaring at first but I guess he was worried too? Hobi seemed so relieved and Namjoon looked happy like Jin.

"Noona! I thought we lost you" Jungkook said as he sat down the bed and looked at my face.

"Why were you hiding??" Taehyung asked me, almost like he wants to scold me for getting them worried.

I frown and slowly look at Jimin who only smiles at me. "I told her to hide" Jimin revealed. "I wanted to see your reactions" Jimin explained.

And once again, they start playing around with Jimin.. Nevertheless, I am happy that they have finally reunited.

Now, I am just waiting for myself to disappear...

As I sit on the sofa in the living room and stare at blank space, the afternoon sun kisses my skin as it makes it way to me through the window. The boys are busy having fun and also practicing their dance steps.

"We are like asymptotes... getting closer and closer... but we can never be together." unconsciously, I was already talking to myself. My staring at nothing caused my vision to suddenly blur out for a second that I had to close my eyes. I rubbed my eyes and my vision was fine again.

"Nabi" My name was suddenly called... and I looked behind me to see who it was.

Just as I turned my head, Taehyung's forefinger poked my cheek and he smiled cutely.

"Why are you alone here?" Jimin was with him and he asked me with a serious face.

"Nothing. I'm waiting for something" I answered without looking at Jimin.

"Come watch us play" Taehyung says as he walks away, leaving me alone with Jimin.

Jimin sat down next to me on the couch. "They're celebrating my return" Jimin spoke in his usual soft tone of voice while staring at the table in front of the sofa. "I know" Jimin speaks slowly, as if he was hesitating. "It's hard" he looked at me. "I lived your life" Jimin stares at me and I couldn't look away from his eyes. "But I don't want you to go back. You're staying here. With us. We'll show you what being family really means" he smiled as he took my hand.

I was silenced by his words. How? How can he stop me from returning to my world? How can I.. how can I stay? How can I not.. disappear?

The silence was broken when Taehyung came back running, unconsciously, I put my hand away. I saw the look in Jimin's face, he seemed confused, but he still smiled afterwards.

"Come on!" Taehyung invited us eagerly.

"Let's go then" Jimin looked back to me and said so.

In the end, I followed them to where the celebration is supposed to be.

Later that night..

"Everyone hide Nabi" Namjoon-oppa came in with a worried face.

"What why?!" Hobi panics.

"The crew's coming over!!!" Jin announced.

Clueless, I tilted my head. "Crew?"

The boys all looked at me, worried.

All of a sudden, Jungkook grabs me by my right shoulder and looks at me as he says, "Follow me, noona!"

"Come with us!" Taehyung grabs my left shoulder too.

"Let's go" Jimin leads the way.

"What's going on?!" I have no idea, so I just let them drag me away.

They took me back to Jimin's room and they were panicking, trying to find a hiding place for me.

"GUYS" We heard Yoongi yelling outside.

"They're here, come quick!!" Jungkook says with his eyes widened. Taehyung opened the closet and quickly put away the clothes while Jimin arranges the clothes thrown on the floor by Taehyung.

"Where are the others?" A couple of unfamiliar voices were heard approaching Jimin's room.

"Um.." Yoongi who was outside, points at the door quietly.

"Nabi" Without warning, Taehyung pulled me inside the closet with him and Jungkook quickly closed it without letting Taehyung come out.

My eyes widened in surprise. My heart beat is rushing. I feel like I can't breathe... the space is so tight, since there are still a few clothes inside. My hands are on Taehyung's chest, acting as the "wall" between us.

At the same time, the door to Jimin's room opened, and the unfamiliar people came in and asked questions. We couldn't tell what was going on... but I can't focus on them when I'm too close to Taehyung. I can't help but keep averting my eyes; I don't know where to look.

"Shh.." Taehyung presses his forefinger against his lips.

Because of what he did... my eyes finally looked at his face. It started from his lips... and I eventually stared at his nose. He has some moles on his face; I guess that's what a beauty mark really is. His eyes. They're beautiful.. And his eyebrows have a nice shape. His hair, I want to touch them...

The room is air-conditioned, but the air is limited inside the cabinet. His sweat is running down his forehead... We're supposed to be listening to what's happening outside, but it feels like I can only hear the sound of my heartbeat.. I'm trying so hard to make some space for me to able to breathe because Taehyung is taking my breath away. But my attempt to make space backfired.

Taehyung placed his hand around my shoulder and pulled me in... closer to him.

My fast heartbeat just became even faster. My face is so near his chest.. he is wearing a plain white V-neck shirt, his collarbones exposed..

I closed my eyes in an attempt to get all these thoughts out of my head but..

"Just stay still" Taehyung whispered in my ears.

Oh.. crap.

Why are you doing this to me..?

We remained that way for a few minutes. I guess he was starting to get tired of standing still so he eventually relaxed his neck. He lowered his head, now his forehead is pressed against mine. I couldn't say something, otherwise they might hear us. I can't do anything, because I'm afraid to get caught.

I gulped as I stare at his face. He shut his eyes close; his eyelashes make him look like a human doll. He was sweating, so I decided to wipe it away with my hand... as gently as I could. He moved his head when I touched his face and he smiled. I guess that's his way of saying "Thank you" for doing that for him.

Later on, the "crew" finally left the room and Jimin opened the closet.

Quickly, Taehyung steps out and let out a heavy sigh.

"Kookie-ah! Why didn't you wait for me to come out?" Taehyung asked in a complaining tone of voice. "You nearly sent us to Narnia!"

"I didn't mean it, I mean, I don't want you alone with noona inside a cabinet either!" Jungkook says with an apologetic smile.

"What...?" As I step out of the closet, I asked Jungkook with a smile.

"Aww, Kookie. We all heard that" Jimin says with his soft voice. He looks like he's holding back his laughter.

"OHHH So that's how it is, Kookie-ah. I see, I see." Taehyung crossed his arms and kept nodding with a smug face.

I giggled and covered my face with my hand, thinking that the way they tease Jungkook is cute.

"The people who came over... they're the uh, crew who usually check on us. They always take videos of us and stuff" Jungkook changed the topic, he explained what happened while looking at me.

"See? This is why we're in trouble" Yoongi said as he walked in the room.

"But what do we do? We can't throw her out" Taehyung said in a defensive tone of voice.

"So you think we should just tell Big Hit that I mysteriously disappeared for a couple of days and then this pretty girl appeared magically?" Jimin said with his arms crossed, his smile hinted he was joking.

"...Never mind" Yoongi smiled and walked out immediately.

"Let's just keep doing this" Taehyung decided and looked at Jungkook and Jimin.

"I'll be fine... if I need to leave... I'll be sad without you guys, but I can do it. I don't want to give you any troubles" I said while looking at their eyes. This is how I really feel.

"Nabi" Jimin walked up to me, his brows furrowed closer to each other. He looks somewhat angry? He still looks cute despite being angry. "No" he said. "I just told you that you will stay"

"Jimin-hyung what happened anyway? How did you meet noona??" Jungkook asks.

"I'll tell you all when it's time" Jimin looked at him with a calm look on his face.

I too... want to know, Jimin.

...17

Since Jimin returned, he sleeps in Jin's or Taehyung's room. Or so he says. They let me sleep and stay in his room... I don't understand why they won't let me go if I'm so troublesome. They're not allowed to let strangers in... I'm nothing more than a stranger.

"Good morning, Nabi" Jimin greeted as he is the first person I see in the morning.

"Good morning" I greeted him in return.

The curtains gently dance along with the morning breeze... and Jimin looks like he came out of a painting as he sits next to the window.

"What?" Jimin suddenly asked with a smile.

"N-Nothing" I lowered my head and brushed my hair away from my eyes. "You look like you came out of a painting. Paintings were always described as beautiful masterpieces... I was not able to see them clearly before, but looking at you now... I think I now know what a painting is" I say in a shy tone of voice.

Jimin fell silent and he put down the phone in his hand. The smile on his face disappeared as he stood up and walked up to me. His serious face is threatening, how can he switch from being fluffy to serious just like that?

"There are a lot of masterpieces in this world" Jimin isn't smiling and his tone of voice indicates that he's not playing around either. "But you're the only one who captured my eyes" He said as he gently caressed my cheek with his hand.

"Oh-" Speechless, I turned completely red. These boys are... always, ALWAYS making me feel flustered and they do it so easily.

"Hahahahaha!" Jimin suddenly started laughing and turned his back to hide his laughing face.

"?? Why you laughing?" I asked as I raised a brow.

"Taehyungie said you fall for his teasing so easily, so I tried mine to see if it will work" Jimin explained with a bright smile on his face, he seems truly pleased.

I puffed my cheeks and looked away. "Oh.." I muttered and acted disappointed in him.

"Heyyy don't be mad" Jimin grabbed me by my shoulders, making me face him, but I keep looking away. "I mean those words that I said" he said with a sweet smile.

I glance at him and I don't see any lies in his eyes. I sighed and looked at him... "Okay.." I muttered and stopped playing angry.

"You're so cute" Jimin complimented me as he walked away to go back to his seat.

Time flies fast. I had lunch with everyone. Finally, they were complete. I couldn't say anything during lunch time, but all I know is that I feel their happiness. I watched their choreography practice. No matter how many times I watch them, I always feel impressed.

"Noona" Jungkook approached me after their practice.

"Yes?" I looked at him with a confused face.

"Let's play something in my room" Jungkook said in a sweet tone of voice.

"HEY WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING TO DO?" Namjoon said with an exaggerated tone of voice and worried look on his face.

"No Kookie, no!" Hobi also joined Namjoon.

"Why? What's wrong?" I asked the two.

"It's because he might-" Yoongi was about to say something to me when Jin covered his mouth with his hands.

"Just don't" Jin said with a scary smile. "Uh, Nabi. Don't go" Jin said with a forced smile this time.

"WHAT ARE YOU GUYS THINKING ABOUT?? I JUST WANT TO SHOW HER MY OVERWATCH?!" Jungkook says in a loud voice, he looks very defensive.

"Oh." Yoongi muttered with a smug face.

Namjoon, Jin and Hobi for some reason, buried their faces on their palms.

Jimin and Taehyung walks in, apparently, they overheard everything and Taehyung wants to invite me too.

"Try it, LET'S GOOOOO" Taehyung, without waiting for my response, just takes my hand and drags me away.

"Hey wait for me! I was the one who invited her!!!" Jungkook follows us and tries to look angry when he really isn't.

"Oh well" Jimin shakes his head and walks after us.

"Guess I'll join too" Yoongi said and followed.

"What do we do?" Jin looked at Namjoon and Hobi.

"I'm done" Namjoon says with a helpless smile.

Hobi laughs and shakes his head just like Jimin.

In the end, I just watched Taehyung, Jungkook and Yoongi play together.

"D-Don't sit too close to the screen.. you should value your eyes" Concerned, I reminded them with a worried face.

Jimin, who is sitting next to me, watching them play just like me.

"You can't tell them off, they're addicts" Jimin says and laughs afterwards.

"Oh!! Kill!! Kill them, Kookie!" Taehyung cheered loudly when Jungkook encountered an enemy.

"Hell yeah!" Yoongi suddenly seemed like a child in front of me.

At the end of the day, I enjoyed the time I spent with them just watching them play around like this. I heard Yoongi-oppa saying that they'll be busy again soon, so they should enjoy their free time this way.

During night time... I was already in Jimin's room. Although I could still hear the other boys being loud, I am already somewhat sleepy. But then... Taehyung knocked on the door, calling out.

"Hey..?" Taehyung called.

I got up quickly and opened the door without saying anything. I just looked at him... his hair is in a mess. His eyes are only half open... but when we locked eyes, his eyes widened.

"Oh" He looked surprised. "M-My bad. I thought Jimin was here, I forgot you were staying in his room" Taehyung says in an apologetic tone of voice while scratching the back of his head.

I smiled to show him that it's okay. "It's okay" I said. "What's wrong?"

"I can't sleep.. that's why I go to Jimin's room sometime" Taehyung said in a rough tone of voice, he's sleepy yet he can't sleep.

"I can't sleep too" I said while looking at the floor.

"Let's go watch the stars" Taehyung said and offered his hand to me.

I stared at his hand for a few seconds before finally accepting his offer. I don't know why I'm always hesitant around him...

Gently, he held my hand. His hand is so warm and big. I don't know why he treats me this way, but I hope he knows that it makes me feel like I'm special... when I know I shouldn't feel this way.

Taehyung lead me to the balcony. I actually haven't been here. I limited the areas I go to after all this isn't my place; I shouldn't be walking around everywhere. Since its night time and it seems to be currently summer in their world, the cold summer night somewhat seemed beautiful when you are underneath the pretty night sky.

"Wait here" Taehyung said as he walked away to get something.

Taehyung comes back with some pillows and blankets. He arranged them on the floor where we sat on. For no reason, we just sat there without saying anything to each other and stared at the sky.

He breaks the silence by saying, "There are millions of stars in the sky" Taehyung said.

I guess we all know that... he's saying random things because he's sleepy. So cute.

I also noticed he has this habit of licking his lips, I hope he stops doing that, because it's hella attractive. "Yeah.." I nodded in agreement to him, I didn't want to seem like I was ignoring him. "It's my first time looking at the night sky. It's my first time seeing it properly like this" I decided to share something about myself instead.

Taehyung looked at me as if he didn't expect what I just said. "What? First, no friends. Now you say, you've never seen the moon... the stars...?" He seemed to be extremely surprised that his sleepiness went away.

I just nod. I don't have any explanation... that's just how I lived my life.

"20 YEARS OF YOUR LIFE... AND... NEVER???" Taehyung asked again.

I laughed softly and looked at him to say; "Yes" I'm not saying this to gain pity or to gain attention. It's only the truth... and it's nothing that one should feel sorry for. Life is unfair that way and it's a reality that we all should accept.

He blinks his eyes a few times and looks away. Taehyung was left in silence once again. Now I somewhat regret saying that... I think I made him sad. "Um.. don't be sad, Taehyungie...oppa. I'm not sa—"

I was cut off when he suddenly locked me in his arms with no way to escape for the way he held me was so tight, like he was making sure I can't leave.

"Taehyungie..?" I don't know why he did that. But I don't want him to feel sorry for me.

"I'm glad..." He whispered in a low tone of voice. He said... he was glad. My eyes widen out of confusion, what is he talking about? "To be the one who showed you the stars" Taehyung said and finally, he released me from his hug. "So I'm not sad. I'm glad to show them to you" He smiled at me while holding me by my shoulders; his face is so close to mine.

I don't know but his words... his positivity, it made my heart burst into different emotions that I can't explain in words that my eyes ended up explaining them for me. I looked away to hide my teary eyes.

"Thank you." Was all I could say.

All night long... we talked about the stars. Then it became about random things... he told me how Kookie bullies him and Jimin, he told me that his hyungs are very caring, he told me about how much he cares for Jimin and everyone else. How J-Hope or Hobi pulls them up when they're down. How their leader Namjoon supports everyone. How Yoongi inFIREs them. How Jimin cares for them. How Jin makes them laugh. He told me a lot of things... until he finally fell asleep, resting his head on my shoulder.

"I'm glad too... that you're telling me all of this" I whispered as I looked at his sleeping face.

I was about to leave when I managed to make him lie down... but he suddenly spoke, stopping me from leaving.

"Don't go" Taehyung whispered... he must be sleep talking.

"It's okay" Jimin suddenly spoke, apparently, he is standing behind me and Taehyung.

"Jimin!" I called his name out of surprise.

"I'll take care of Taetae" Jimin said as he walks past through me, making his way to Taehyung.

I nod as a gesture to show understanding. Yes, I leave him in your hands, as you are his trusted brother...

...16

The instant I opened the door in the morning, Namjoon is already standing there with Yoongi, their hands crossed, their faces looking serious.

"Um?" I look at them back and forth with a clueless face. "Good morning...?"

"I'm telling you, Namjoon. We can't leave her here." Yoongi says as he looks at me with a pokerface.

"But how? Tell me." Namjoon waves his hand and sounded helpless.

"What's happening?" I asked the two of them.

From behind the two of them, Jimin walked up to us.

"Nabi, we are scheduled for a trip out of the country" Jimin explained.

Namjoon sighs. "And we don't know how to take you with us"

"Oh... I can wait until you come back" I answered them without reluctances.

"No" Yoongi refused to accept my answer. "It's dangerous to be by yourself"

Yoongi starts walking away, he's heading for the living room to talk it out there and we follow him anyway.

"She doesn't have any papers, no IDs, no nothing" Namjoon shrugged. "Nothing to prove her identity, to prove that she exists in this world. How can we let her leave the country? She will surely be questioned! I'm just worried about her too." Namjoon explained his reasons for being concerned.

"Thank you, Namjoon" I shyly thanked him.

Jimin seems to be thinking in the corner which is why he is being silent. Taehyung and Jin walked in together at the same time.

Taehyung yawns, "I had a good sleep.." he muttered. "What's up?" he asked with a clueless face, same to the face I've shown earlier.

"Why do you all look so serious??" Jin asked as he looked at all of us.

"WHY SO SERIOUS?" Taehyung spoke in English. Even though his accent sounded unnatural, it still sounded good to my ears... he said those words while showing a creepy but bright smile.

"You guys don't know yet... but we're suddenly going to have a trip overseas" Namjoon shared the news.

"What? Really? Where?!" Taehyung suddenly seemed excited.

"What kind of trip??" Jin questioned.

"A two-night performance plus some shoots then for the rest of our stay, it will be our time to relax." Jimin answered. "But the problem is Nabi. We can't leave her here"

I fell silent and looked down. I hate being a burden... and I don't want to be a burden to them, so I'll be fine being left behind. I'll be fine if I just leave.

"That's true! We need to think of a way to bring her with us!" Jin spoke in a loud tone of voice.

"Let's go buy a very large luggage so she can fit inside" Taehyung suggested with a serious look on his face, making everyone look at him questionably.

"Oh god.." Namjoon does it again, hitting his face with his palm.

"Well? She's as small as Jimin so it's easy" Taehyung looks like he's serious about his plan.

"You're just tall!" I pouted at him and Jimin is furiously nodding in agreement.

The scenario ends with everyone being troubled about me. However, I plan to convince them that it's okay. It's okay... I'll be alright. So then, moving on...

"Noona" Jungkook, who was late for the news just like Hobi, sat on the sofa next to me. "Are you sure that it's okay to leave you??" He asked with a worried face.

Jimin is standing across the room with his arms crossed. "But if one of us can go back right away... hmm... what do you guys think?" Jimin said as he looked at the others, asking for their opinions.

"That won't be so bad" Namjoon replied. "After the performance, one of us can go back earlier to get her" he added.

"Then let it be me" Taehyung volunteered with a casual look on his face.

"Taehyungie" Jimin and I called his name together at the same time.

"There is something that I need to show Nabi no matter what" Taehyung smiled as he insisted.

"I'm really happy that you all care for me this much... I'm not worthy, but really, thank you." I keep saying this to them... but I truly thank them from the bottom of my heart and soul.

"I guess there's nothing we can really do..." Yoongi muttered, he looks disappointed.

"When is the flight?" Hobi asked.

"Tomorrow night" Jin said.

"Whaaaat?!" Jungkook exclaimed with Taehyung. "N-Noona, don't worry. I'll come back with Taetae" he said while looking at me in the eye.

"But just me is enough!" Taehyung argued, they seem like kids this way.

"Nabi, it'll be okay. Just like what I did, I came back. We'll come back for you too, okay?" Jimin knelt on one knee while I sat on the sofa, his eyes seemed sincere.

I nod and smile at him while the boys tease and laugh at him for being "extra".

"Woo, our Jiminie is being so extra! Such a flirt you are!" Hobi teases him while laughing out loud.

Jimin laughs at their reactions. "Hahahaha! I'm not teasing her!" He denies in a happy tone of voice.

Jungkook shakes his head. "Don't do that in front of me please" he says with a funny look on his face.

"Yeahh Jimin! Why are you being such a tease?" Taehyung playfully punches Jimin on his shoulder with a smile.

Jin laughs at them for being silly and again, extra. "Says the real tease!! Kim Taehyung, you are the tease king" Jin says as he points a finger at Taehyung. "While I am worldwide handsome" he says and blows a kiss to me in a joking manner.

I must say, they are always having fun no matter what the situation is... which makes me love them even more. I love them all. Namjoon stood up and imitated just what Jimin did and it made everyone laugh once again, including Jimin himself.

Later on...

Evening came quickly and for some reason, I kept myself locked up inside Jimin's room while they are outside, minding their own businesses. I stare at the mirror to look at myself, thinking that I'm bound to vanish soon or someday... so I mustn't fall in love with them...

Not fall in love romantically... but love them like family.

My overthinking was interrupted when somebody knocked on the door. Slowly, I walked up to it and opened the door without waiting for anyone to speak. Surprisingly, it's Taehyung...oppa once again.

"Taehyung-oppa" I muttered his name. "What brings you..?" my voice became low when he suddenly raised his hand that was holding a phone on it.

Looking at me with his casual facial expression, he took my hand and placed the phone he was holding on it.

"Why are you giving me this??" I asked him and I genuinely have no idea why.

"You can call me.. uh, I mean us, once we go out of the country with this." Taehyung explains himself as he stares at the phone that he just gave me. "I'll show you how to" Without asking, he walks in the room and sits on the bed. "Come" he looked at me as he tapped the bed loudly, directing me to sit next to him.

Without thinking, I do as he says and sat next to him. Taehyung takes the phone from my hand and starts teaching me the basics of how to use a phone like that.

"You got that right?" Taehyung asks with a curious look on his face.

To be honest, I can barely read so I'm having a hard time so I just nodded hesitantly.

"Oh.. don't worry, if you're struggling then I'll.. I mean we'll be the one to call you, so you just need to do this" Taehyung takes out his own phone from his pocket.

Apparently, he dialed my number and it shows on the screen who was calling.

"I saved my.. I mean," Taehyung coughs, he seems to be stuttering a lot today. "Our numbers and contact details so you'll know who's calling" he said as he pointed at the screen. "So now you just have to swipe right to answer and swipe left to drop the call... but never swipe left if I'm the one calling!" He jokingly says and that made me laugh.

"Okay, I got it... but are you sure this is alright? Where did you get this? I'll pay for it somehow!" I asked with a worried look on my face.

Taehyung shakes his head with a cute smile. "Oh it's my spare phone" he said. "It's old so it's okay, you can have it."

"Oh... I see. Then, thank you oppa" I thanked him with happy tone of voice.

Taehyung pats my head with a playful smile. "It's nothing. Only call me your oppa, no one else. Okay? Cause you're my only girl" he smirked and then finally stood up to walk out of the room, but he just had to look back and wink playfully before exiting.

I blushed again, it's uncontrollable. I'm not sure if he was joking... but that wink almost killed me, in a good way. Before Taehyung can leave the room, Jimin also walked in.

"Taehyungie" Jimin muttered his name.

"Oh Jimin! Why? Need something?" Taehyung looked happy to see his friend.

"Y-Yeah. I was going to get some clothes" Jimin answered him and then his eyes went to my direction. "Nabi's here..? What were you doing with Nabi?" Jimin asked with a curious face.

"Nothing, I just gave her my old phone and taught her how to use it" Taehyung explains himself in a carefree manner. "She only knows how to answer calls for now though"

"Really? That's good, you're so thoughtful Taetae" Jimin smiled brightly and left Taehyung to walk up to me. "Then I'll be sure to call you every chance I get, Nabi" Jimin said while looking at my eyes.

"A-All of us will call you!" Taehyung interrupted as he put his arm around Jimin's shoulder.

I laughed softly to see them go to this extent just for me. "Okay... I'll be happy just hearing your voices" I said with a genuinely happy smile.

"I'll even sing for you!" Jimin joked around.

"Me too!" Taehyung keeps including himself, though I don't think that's a bad thing.

Later that night...

I was awakened by the sound of my phone given by Taehyung ringing. In the middle of the dark, only the phone's light was my source of vision. I reached out to it and checked to see what was happening to it.

Apparently, Taehyung is calling. His name is even written as "Taehyung-oppa ♥" on the screen. I swiped right just like he said to answer his call and then the screen began showing his face.

"Nabiiii!" Taehyung calls my name loudly.

"Noonaaaaaaaaa!!" Jungkook suddenly took over the phone, but now I see the two of them on the screen.

"Where's Nabi? I can't see her" Jimin asks as he peeks on the phone as well, now I see their three faces and it made me laugh again. They're so silly.

"Helloooooooooo" Taehyung is being hyper.

"Maybe she's sleeping and just accidentally answered the phone!" Jungkook concluded.

"Hahahaha! No way, that's no accident!" Jimin said as he laughed at Jungkook.

"You guys are so cute and funny" I spoke and that made them stop moving and talking.

"Noona's voice...! I'm gonna die." Jungkook clutches his chest dramatically; the way he acts is ridiculously funny.

"I think... me too!" Taehyung pretends to have a heart attack as well and Jimin takes over the phone for them.

"These two idiots" I could only see Jimin's eyes and his forehead as he talked. "They died because your voice was enough to kill them!" Jimin joins in the fun by keeping the "dying" joke going.

I laughed over the phone and it's really fun because they can't see my face clearly cause it's dark. They are all laughing on the other side and I decided to turn on the lights which suddenly revealed my face.

"Woah! An angel appeared?!" Jimin acted surprised.

"No... I'm not. But you are" I told him that he is the angel... not me.

"Noona please be honest and come out and say it. Tell us that you are an alien!" Jungkook is now making fun of me... but I don't mind.

"Your bed hair" Taehyung pointed at the screen and laughs. "I didn't know even a goddess could have bed hair..." He continues laughing as he teased me with everyone.

I began fixing my hair and bit my lower lip to hide my ridiculously wide smile. "You guys are having fun by making fun of me" I said and pretended to look annoyed.

"We're not" Jimin laughs... is he going to be okay when he's been laughing for straight minutes..?

"I just thought about checking on you" Taehyung said. "If you really know how to use it!" He explained and then he showed his room through the camera. "You see, we're in Kookie's room right now, we just finished packing our stuff together"

"Come over if you're not sleepy yet, noona" Jungkook said while only half of his face was seen in the screen.

"Actually you guys woke me up" I revealed with a shy smile, I only did that to tease them back since they are always teasing me.

"Oh" Taehyung looked like he was a bit guilty but in a cute way.

"Don't worry it's okay since it's you guys" I laughed because of oppa's reaction. "I have fun talking to you guys"

"Aww" Jimin covers his face with his hand. "So sweet" he said. "So cute" he added.

"Stop flirting" Jungkook lightly pushes them away. "Noona!" For no reason, he just wanted to be in front of the camera and kept waving at me.

I just laughed at their silly act and waved back to him. This scenario went on for almost an hour until they began yawning too. Finally, these energetic boys needed some sleeping. Jimin was on the bed, holding the phone. He shows Taehyung and Jungkook sleeping next to each other.

"So.. these two finally fell asleep" Jimin said as he focused the camera on his face. "I guess I should sleep now too, so you can go back to sleep as well" he says with a sweet smile and he talks in a low tone of voice, making sure that he won't wake the two lively "kids". "The hyungs are probably still up, but I don't want to bother them. I'm just going to Jin-hyung's room to sleep there, Taehyungie's room is empty, but I want to go to Jin-hyung's room" Jimin laughs softly as he walks out of the room.

"Okay, please say "goodnight" to Jin for me" I said as I kept watching how Jimin moves through the screen.

"Yeah" Jimin nodded. "Goodnight to you, Nabi" he looked at the screen and did a peace sign while scrunching his nose and pouting his lips.

At the same time, he finally ended the video call. After the phone's light went off, it turned on again and a text appeared on the screen saying, "I'm going back to return Taetae's phone.. LOL I forgot. Anyway, if we sleep at the same time, will we see each other in our dreams again?" – Jimin

His message made me smile again... but I find it funny how he forgot Taehyung's phone. I decided to sleep and look forward to tomorrow... what does "LOL" mean though?

...15

The following day, the boys were busy preparing for tonight's departure. I must admit that I'm sad that they're going to be away... but there's nothing that I can do. I was also asked to hide in case the crew comes back again. Life as an idol must be difficult... but they look happy, so there's nothing else I would ask for.

Nothing much happened until...

"Nabi!~" Hobi approached me while I was in the balcony. I kept going there ever since Taehyung invited me.

"Yes?" I turned around to look at Hobi.

Jin was with him, his hands are behind him and he coughs, preparing to say something. I wait in silence until Jin speaks up. "Please don't miss us and don't be sad anymore" Jin says in a funny tone of voice.

I tilt my head as I wonder what he means to say.

"SURPRISE!" Jin suddenly showed his hands and Hobi yells with him, they both sound so excited. Jin was holding something like a card that has something on it... my face...?

"What is that??" Having no idea, I couldn't help but ask even though it will ruin their excitement.

"It's your passport!!!" Hobi said out loud.

Jin nods and crosses his arms. "I got it made just for you"

"R-Really..?! How?! Why?!" I don't even know where to start. They keep surprising me...

"Hehehe" Jin smirks, looking satisfied with himself.

"Jin-hyung's riches are not to be underestimated" Hobi whispered in my ears.

"Thank you!" I thanked the two of them loudly.

"Oh don't thank me, it's just Jin's doings!" Hobi says.

"But don't tell the guys. I wanted to surprise them too" Jin said with a proud smile.

I smiled at him and nodded in agreement. I want to surprise them too.

"See? Nabi is our princess" Hobi told Jin.

"Really? Well everyone who is an ARMY is our princess" Jin said.

"ARMY?" I asked them, Kookie was talking about the same thing back then, too. "ARMY", he says.

"Our fans. We call them ARMY." Jin explained.

"Then I am an army too! If I am one of your princesses, then you guys are our kings!" I jumped out of excitement; I didn't mean to do that. For some reason, my boring life became extremely happy ever since I met them. I had an extra amount of energy that I've never had before.

Jin and Hobi look very happy with my response. Hobi pats my head and smiles proudly like Jin. "Okay then" Hobi said. "Welcome to our family!" he said and started dancing random steps.

"Isn't it too late to greet her?" Jin seemed upset.

"W-Why..? Don't you agree, hyung??" Hobi stopped dancing, like me, his smile vanished because of Jin's reaction.

"Because we welcomed her the very first day she came here!!!" Jin said and started dancing as well.

Hobi's smile returned in the blink of an eye and he continued dancing as well. I don't dance, but I felt like I wanted to dance when I watched them dance so happily.

Anyway, even though I have received my passport, my flight will be separated from theirs because Jin wasn't able to book my flight earlier. But it's okay, the important thing is I'll be able to go with them.

Time of departure

"So... Nabi" Jimin was holding his luggage as he stood in front of me. Luckily, the group meant to escort them is not inside so they are free to talk to me. "Please be careful while we are away" he said. I nod in response... Jimin simply smiles and walks away.

"Nabi!" Taehyung plays with my cheeks with both hands as he says my name. "Nabi~"

"Whut ish eet?" My voice sounds funny because Taehyung was squishing my face.

"Grrr! You make me wanna squish your cheeks like Jimin.. cute!!!!!!!" Taehyung said. "I'll call you." His silly face quickly changed into his serious face, he pouted his lips as if he were about to kiss me, but I was relieved when he didn't and he just backed away.

"Wait for us" Jin secretly gives me a wink, as a sign that our plan is already beginning.

"Hey girl" Yoongi patted me on the shoulder. "You can sleep in my room if you get scared. I have a baseball bat you can use to kill intruders, ok?" he left me with a very concerning message as he patted me again. But that's just like him and that made me smile.

"Take care of yourself, we'll be fine" Namjoon says as he passes me by.

"Nabiiiiiiii~! Such a cutiepie like chimchim!" Hobi pinched my cheeks and just left.

"Noona! Let's play when I get back!!" Jungkook shouted as he runs out of the place.

So then... Jin told me his plan and I couldn't help but feel sorry for that person...

Author's point of view

The boys arrived at the airport just fine. It was all perfect until something went wrong.

"You look nervous, what's up?" Jin said as he looked at Namjoon.

"What?" Hobi starts acting with Jin.

"What happened, hyung?" Taehyung approaches Namjoon.

Namjoon kept checking his pockets, his bag, his luggage, but his password was nowhere to be found. "I can't find my passport!!!"

Yoongi who was standing at the back could only face his palm.

"Truly a god of destruction..." Jimin bit his lower lip afterwards to hold himself back from laughing.

"You always do this..." Jungkook shakes his head with a smile.

"When will you learn?!" Jin scolded him and Hobi just turns around to hide his smile.

Apparently, this time, Namjoon made sure that he will definitely NOT forget it, but sadly, Jin targeted him to make it less obvious. So in the end, Namjoon's flight was delayed and everyone else went ahead. When he came back, Nabi explained everything to him and she kept apologizing, but Namjoon assured her that it's not a problem and it's all Jin's fault for being sketchy.

"He could've just told me so I don't have to panic like this!" Namjoon said with a funny face.

Her point of view

So... Namjoon was Jin's target. I felt so sorry for him, but in the end he insisted that it was okay. Now, we will go together and he told me to get ready because the flight is tomorrow morning. I have no complaints, it's better than being left here, right?

...14

Morning finally came. I received text messages from the other members. I played with the phone during my free time, so I knew how to open them... I find it cute how they still remember to send a message despite being tired. It lets me know that I was on their mind.

"You ready?" Namjoon asked me with a smile. His dimples are very attractive.

"Yes" I nodded happily.

"When the crew asks you... don't say anything. I'll do the talking, okay?" Namjoon says in a gentle tone of voice. He is very reliable and trustworthy, so I know I can count on him.

"Yes" I nodded again. "I leave it to you, leader!" I saluted him in a playful manner.

Namjoon laughs softly and walks off with a smile. "You're becoming more and more like a mixture of V-ssi and Jimin" he said.

When we left together, a number of people were following him around and they were holding a lot of cameras. I heard one of the people following him ask some questions...

"Who's that girl?" "She's just a friend" "Is it her? Your girlfriend?" "Told you, just a friend who happened to share the same flight with me" "What's her name? She looks really pretty" "Yeah I know, she is. No more questions please. She is a friend, that's it."

Namjoon seems to be stressed out... but I believe in him. We finally reached the airport and we were left in peace. Namjoon assisted me just to make sure I won't make any mistakes. When we stepped into the plane and took our seats next to each other, he finally seemed to be able to relax.

"I'm sorry... because of me you had to talk to them" I said in a low tone of voice.

"It's nothing, you don't need to apologize" Namjoon acts cool about it, which I admire him for. He's always calm and truly acts like a leader. He has his silly moments, but he's really smart. "Rest your eyes, I'll be here and I won't go anywhere until we reach our destination." He smiled and reassured me.

"Of course" I smiled in return and relaxed my back. My inner self couldn't believe that I'm riding a plane for the first time ever and Namjoon said those words to make sure I won't get scared because I told him I've never been to an airplane before.

Time passes... until we finally arrived.

During the ride, I knew that Namjoon was constantly checking on me, because I kept checking on him too. I guess that's how family is, caring for each other in your own ways...

"Hello?" Namjoon was talking to someone on the phone while we are walking out of the airport.

Gladly, we are no longer being followed by anybody.

"Oh yes, I'm here" Namjoon sounds like he's talking to someone about his location. "Let me hold that for you" Namjoon put his phone away for a second as he volunteered holding my bag for me.

"Thank you but I can hold it myself—" I wanted to say that but he took it away anyway...

"Huh? Oh I wasn't talking to someone." Namjoon went back to his phone and it sounds like he was heard talking to me but he is denying it.

I smiled at the thought of the boys not knowing I'm coming to surprise them too.

...and when we arrived...

Namjoon was the first one to show him and apparently, they were all gathered in the same room. We were staying at a certain hotel. Good thing is, their privacy is secured.

"Finally, man" Yoongi was the first one to speak.

"What?" Jin was trying his best not to burst into laughter unlike Hobi...

"HAHAHAHAHAHA" Hobi is already on the floor... about to lose his breath from all the laughing that he's doing.

"What's wrong with him...?" Jungkook wondered.

"Guys, listen." Namjoon spoke in English and got everyone's attention in the blink of an eye. He looked back to me and signaled me to come over, so I walked up to Namjoon and he gently pushed me up front.

Yoongi's jaw dropped open just like Jungkook.

"What did you do?!" Yoongi stood up from his seat.

"It's Nabi!!!" Taehyung who seemed uninterested and bored at first, now looks so lively.

"Wow! You brought noona with you!?!" Jungkook ran up to me first and asked Namjoon with an excited face.

"Obviously!" Namjoon smirks proudly.

"Nabi...!" Jimin looks like he is too surprised to even smile.

My heart flutters with joy right now.

"Woah woah wait I should be the one you guys are thanking. I'm the one who found a way to get Nabi a passport and I was the one who setup Namjoon!" Jin points at himself with a self-satisfied smile.

"And I was the one who hid his passport!" Hobi jumps next to Jin and smiles brightly like he always do.

Taehyung kept nodding his head as he shakes Jin's and Hobi's hands continuously. He was wearing a serious face while shaking their hands... I always don't know what to say other than he looks cute when he plays serious during silly moments.

"Yeah, whatever! I'm going to get you back for this" Namjoon is trying to act angry when we all know he isn't.

Jungkook drags me to sit with him and Yoongi while Namjoon went to find his room, Jimin is standing there, staring at me with a smile, Taehyung is still fooling around and laughing with Jin and Hobi.

"You tired?" Yoongi asked.

"No" I shook my head with a calm smile.

"Good. Cause I don't care" Yoongi said with a pokerface.

"Oh" I looked away awkwardly.

"He's just pretending" Jungkook said.

"Ha ha" Yoongi faked his laughter, but I still think he's cute.

I smiled at Kookie for telling me the truth. "I almost believed him for a second" I looked back at Yoongi. "Thank you for worrying about me!"

"Who was worried? No one. Maybe these 6 idiots were, but not me" Yoongi acts cool but we all know that he's just fooling around.

I just sit there and stare at him with a smile until he finally gave in.

"OKAY. Fine" Yoongi smiled, finally getting rid of that pokerface.

While I'm having fun with Yoongi and Jungkook, I unconsciously glanced at Taehyung and I stopped whatever I was doing... to just keep looking at him.

Unknowingly, Jimin was also watching me from afar. Taehyung looked at me too, so I looked away. Here I go again; I don't know why I'm doing that. I vented my attention back to Kookie and Yoongi, but I couldn't resist not looking at Taehyung, so I decided to take a peek at him, but he was already looking at me.

Jungkook and Yoongi were talking over me but I somehow couldn't hear them well because my attention is focused on Taehyung. He smiles at me and waves his hand. This room is too wide but it felt like the space wasn't wide enough to keep my attention away from him...

I smiled awkwardly and waved back only to quickly look away.

Later on...

After resting for a while, the 8 of us ate together. For some reason, the atmosphere became a little bit awkward for me... and I'm probably the only one who feels that way. It's because I could feel Taehyung's stares and I couldn't focus, so that's why I feel awkward.

While eating, I kept averting my eyes here and there until I saw Hobi and he smiled at me, his smile seemed like he was asking what was wrong but I just smiled back. It's funny how we are communicating through our smiles.

"Nabi?" Jimin, who was sitting next to me, called my name in his soft voice.

"Y-Yes?" I snapped out of my awkward self and responded right away.

"Something's bothering you?" He asked with a concerned smile.

"Nothing.. oh, why is the crew not questioning my presence...?" I decided to ask something that is a completely different topic.

"I'm not sure" Jimin looked uncertain and he looked at Jin for answers. "Hyung, you know why?" He asked.

"Yeah, I told them she's my cousin so she's a VIP, they believed me anyway haha" Jin shrugged. "Why didn't we think of this excuse earlier?"

"Cousins?" I smiled when he said that.

"You look nothing alike" Yoongi suddenly talked while chewing his food.

"Yeah, I'm worldwide handsome and she's not handsome." Jin jokingly says before taking a bite of his food, his words makes everyone burst into laughter again.

"Hyung will you stop saying that?!" Jungkook asks him with a smile.

"Shhh international playboy" Namjoon teases Kookie.

Jungkook hang his head in shame and makes everyone laugh too. Meanwhile, Taehyung is oddly quiet. So I am here again... staring at him. Well, I noticed that he becomes quiet all of a sudden for no reason like Jungkook, but I can't help but wonder what's on their minds when they are so quiet when they are usually rowdy.

So after eating, when I finally spotted him alone... and he was in the balcony, I approached Taehyung.

"Oppa?" I called him out and he quickly looked back.

"Nabi" He said my name with a surprised face. "You'll watch us tonight, right?" Taehyung smiled.

I nodded, "Yeah, I will. I want to see you guys" I said in a sweet tone of voice.

"Great" Taehyung said and then looked away.

I stood near him and it was quiet. We were simply looking at the city below us...

"Nabi?" He broke the silence again and I just looked at him. "Did I... uh, do something wrong? You seem to be avoiding my eyes—" Taehyung suddenly talked about his concerns.

Apparently, he was worried about that... I was so frustrated with myself that I couldn't stop myself from cutting him off. "It's not that...!" I unintentionally spoke in a somewhat loud voice. He stopped talking and just looked at me. "Oh... I'm sorry; I didn't mean to raise my voice." I lowered my head and he simply nods as he licks his lips. "You didn't do anything wrong... so don't worry"

"You promise?" Taehyung looks serious... so I looked down again and nodded. "Look into my eyes." His deep voice when he is serious is intimidating, one can't simply say no.

Slowly, I look up and then stare into his eyes.

"Don't look away" Taehyung says, so I just continued looking at him. "You promise?" He repeats his question, I guess, he wants me to say it while looking at him.

"Yes.." I nodded without breaking away from his gaze. "I promise you, oppa"

His serious face disappeared as he smiled cutely. "Okay, now let's have a staring contest!"

"What..?!" I didn't expect his mood to change that quick. It happened so fast that I'm almost impressed.

Concert night...

They prepared some formal clothes for me to wear to their concert tonight. This will be the first night, so they got me 2 sets of clothes. I'm truly grateful... and I really do feel like a princess when I'm with them.

I sit at the row closest to the stage so I can watch them better. When they began performing, a lot of girls were screaming and it's almost like their eyes would turn into the shape of hearts. Now that I see how many people love them, I feel like my feelings are not needed. They are loved.

"They are so wonderful" I mumbled as my eyes seemed to sparkle while watching them dance and sing.

Their voices are beautiful, singing or rapping, both sides are extremely talented. It's my first concert ever! My first time watching something like this... I'm so happy. Every time I locked eyes with one of them, I couldn't help but smile.

After the concert...

I had so much fun even though I was watching alone. I stayed with them not very long, but I knew some of the songs because I always heard them. I had access to the backstage since I was introduced as "Jin's cousin". I went there to check on them.

"You guys were amazing!!!" I couldn't hold myself back, so I complimented them right off the bat.

Jin, Hobi, Namjoon and Yoongi simply smiles and thanks me for the compliment. Jungkook smiles proudly and Jimin seems a bit shy while Taehyung is still hyper. When I got to look at them much closer, I smiled because I normally see them wearing normal clothes and no makeup and stuff.

They are all good looking either way, but seeing them like this for the first time, made me feel happy. I'm seeing more sides of them...

...13

After the concert, everyone was tired so basically, everyone is taking their time to rest even until now. Its morning, but no one's awake yet aside from Jimin.

"Hi" Jimin greeted as he sat down the sofa.

"Hello" I greeted him and sat in front of him.

Jimin smiled the instant our eyes met; he lowered his head and entwined his fingers together. "May I see your hand?" he asked without looking at me.

"S-Sure.. why?" Even though I was hesitating and wondering at the same time, I agreed.

Jimin looks up and reaches his hand out, waiting for me to give him my hand. "Let me hold your hand" he said in a cute tone of voice.

"Okay" Without thinking, I let him hold my hand.

"Show me your pinky finger" Jimin instructed me and I did as he told me to. He began measuring whose finger was longer... apparently; mine was just as long as his. "Oh." He seemed defeated and looked away with an embarrassed smile.

"Why?" I looked at him with a curious smile.

"Oh, please don't ask" Jimin says with a shy smile. "How was it? The concert?" He asked.

"It was fun. I think you guys are the best... I was so mesmerized" It's truly how I feel... it was a magical experience.

"You will be mesmerized again... for the second time tonight" Jimin laughs as he said those words.

I kept staring at him during our conversation, but he doesn't seem to be able to keep his eyes on me. "I don't mind, you guys capture my heart without any effort" I jokingly said so.

"Your heart? It should only belong to one guy!" Jimin answers me with a playful tone of voice.

"I don't think it will belong to just one... when I love all of you, you treat me like I'm a part of your family. So I think of you guys now as family too. I love you guys" I don't know why I'm suddenly emotional... but I just wanted to tell Jimin, of all people, about how I feel.

If it weren't for our bodies switching on the first day, I wouldn't experience any of this. I wouldn't be here right now.

"You love us, but do you love yourself?" Jimin asked me while looking directly into my eyes.

I fell silent... because I don't know how to answer that.

Luckily, I was saved when Hobi and Jin came in so the topic immediately changed. The boys were busy, so I didn't have enough time to spend with them.

After a few hours, the second concert came so quickly...

I was sitting at the same spot. I was enjoying the whole concert... especially because it felt like they didn't forget my presence even though there were thousands of people who love them who came today to see them. Among these thousands present tonight, I was the lucky one to be acquainted with them; I was the lucky one who got to know them personally. I am very grateful...

The last song they will perform was the only song that I know. It was "Butterfly"... and there was this one part where Taehyung knelt on one knee and he was so near where my seat is. The girls near me were screaming so loud. He eventually stared at me and started singing his part.. "Is it really you? Everything seems like a dream... I don't want it to end yet"

And then he stood up again... however, he kept doing this until the song ended.

"Butterfly... like a butterfly" "just like this... time, please stop. You're getting further away, I'm longing for you. It's too painful, it's scary."

...12

At long last, their busy schedule finally ended. Now, it's their turn to have fun and relax. After all, they are overseas.

"Hold me tight.. hug me. Can you trust me? Please, please pull me in tight"

I hear someone singing in the balcony... and I knew who it was.

"Taehyungie" I called his name. The instant I saw his back, I immediately felt happy. "Oppa"

He glances at me over his shoulder and smiled the moment he saw me. "Nabi" he said my name in a way that makes me melt all over again...

"I really love your voice" I complimented him without thinking... I was too excited to let him know that I feel that way.

"Thank you" His smile becomes even wider when he heard my compliment. "Hold me tight, hug me" Taehyung starts singing again. "Can you trust me?"

"Yes, I can" I giggled as I answered him. He sounded like he was asking instead of singing. "I trust you"

Taehyung stopped singing and licked his lips. He bites his lower lip afterwards, probably holding himself back from saying something and then he just stands there, staring at me in silence... with a smile.

"Why..?" I don't know what else to say, but we're both smiling at each other.

"Thank you" Taehyung thanks me again... even though I don't think he should thank me.

I play with my fingers as I look up to the sky. "You're welcome."

"I got some free time" Taehyung changed the topic all of a sudden. "Nabi, you said you've never seen the stars... the moon... have you ever been outside? Like, the outside world?" Taehyung asks me with an excited tone of voice.

I feel somewhat ashamed for my answer, but it's only the truth. "I haven't"

"Wow.. seriously." Taehyung looks like his mind was blown away. "You poor thing" He said as he clicked his tongue. "Okay, here we go." Taehyung put on his mask and had a cap in hand.

"Why are you hiding your face?" I asked him out of curiosity.

Taehyung takes off his mask for a second to answer me, "You trust me, right?" he said with a sweet smile.

"Yes??" His question now made me nervous because I can tell he is planning something.

"Then, take my hand." Taehyung offered his hand and without hesitating, I accepted.

He puts his mask back on and he dragged me outside the hotel with him. Without saying anything to the others... we left without warning. Little did we know, Jimin saw us leaving.

"Wait, oppa! Won't they get worried?! And won't your fans spot you?" I was only concerned, so I stopped Taehyung from walking.

"No, just trust me. Let's go shopping for you!" Taehyung says in an enthusiastic tone of voice and continues walking while holding my hand tightly.

In the end, I decided to just let him do what he wants to do. It was early in the morning... I must say that, Taehyung is having fun just walking around with me. Every time we pass by a dog or a child, he looks so excited and happy.

"I feel happy just by watching you" I said with a satisfied smile on my face.

"Look, Nabi! That's a pug! Have you ever seen that kind of dog?" Taehyung pointed at a small cream-colored dog with a black spot on its face. I shake my head in response to his question. "It's so cute like Kookie!"

"Pfft... why would you compare him to a dog?" I asked him while holding back my laughter.

"Oh! Let's try the icecream over there." Taehyung held my hand again and took me to the icecream vendor that he spotted. "2 um, icecream please" he speaks in English, his accent is unnatural but he's so cute trying like this. He looks at me and asks, "What flavor do you like?" in his own language.

"Vanilla" I replied.

As soon as we got our icecream, we walked to the nearest bench while holding hands and holding our icecream... it almost feels like... a date?

While we are eating together, Taehyung stops and looks at me. "You have some on your face" he says after licking his lips. I quickly look for a tissue but he says, "Don't move, I've gotchu" he says in a funny voice as he got some tissues. "There.." he gently wipes the icecream on my face.

"Y-You have some icecream on your face too, oppa" While blushing, I told him that he has some too.

"R-Really..? Oh lemme just.." Taehyung just licks the area around his lips but he wasn't able to take it off so..

"Here.." I took the tissue from his hand and wiped the icecream on his face.

"Hehe" Taehyung laughs like an innocent child. "Thanks" he said.

After eating, he dragged me to one store after another.

"Does it look good on me?" Taehyung asked as he held a piece of black bikini and jokingly tried to check if it fits him. "How about this?" He picked a cute blue dress.

I play along and said yes. He did this so many times and I kept saying that he suits them all.

"You look good whatever you wear" I told him with a sweet smile on my face.

"Enough about me" Taehyung looks shy. "Try this on" he picked a cute black dress that also caught my eye.

I have no idea why he is doing this for me... "but why?" So I asked.

"Just try it, okay?" Taehyung pats me on the back and pushes me towards the dressing room.

I guess I have no choice too, but to do as he says. Not that I'm complaining... but I kept asking myself... what did I do to deserve this happiness that I'm feeling right now?

When I came out of the room, all dressed up and everything... Taehyung was looking somewhere else while waiting, but when he saw me, his mouth was hanging a bit open and his eyes widened just a bit too. "Woah" he reacted, looking amazed.

"Do I look-" I was about to ask him in a shy tone of voice without looking at him when he suddenly cut me off.

"Pretty!" Taehyung said in a childish tone of voice. "Not a single trace of makeup, all natural... but you're still beautiful" He was smiling brightly while complimenting me.

"...You're making me feel shy" was all I could say. Instead of stopping, he kept repeating that I was pretty as we walked together to the counter.

Holding a couple of paper bags filled with clothes that he purchased, we walked hand in hand in the streets of an unfamiliar place, surrounded by unfamiliar people. Even so, it felt like we were the only ones in the world during this moment...

"You tired?" Taehyung asked as he looked at me.

"No, I'm fine" I answered him with a smile.

"Okay, tell me if you are. We'll go home if you want to" Taehyung says in a calm tone of voice. "I will carry you together with these bags" then his tone of voice changed into a childish one, making me laugh.

However, the thought of going home... with him, kept me smiling for the entire time I was walking with him.

"Cause you're small like Jimin anyway, it won't be a problem" Taehyung laughed with a mischievous smile on his face.

"You're just tall, oppa!" I pouted and jokingly glared at him.

"You are cute size~" Taehyung added.

"Hey, doesn't that guy look familiar?" We heard the voice of a female stranger speak about Taehyung from a distance, she was talking in English.

Suddenly, he looks at me with his pupils dilated; he obviously looks like he's worried. Therefore, without risking it, he held my hand tightly as we took the run for it.

"Hang on and don't let go of me" Taehyung says in a serious tone of voice as we began running, ignoring every stranger who bats an eye on us for every time we pass them by.

It feels like I'm in a movie...

"Hey wait! Oppa!!!" The female stranger who somewhat recognized Taehyung was calling out to us. Due to her shock, she must have forgotten to bring her phone out and take pictures of Taehyung like paparazzi...

"Is she still following us?!" I try my best not to lose my breath and kept on running with him. Like he said, "don't let go of me".

Taehyung looks back while running, the girl seems to be still following us, and she seems desperate to take a closer look at Taehyung. We bumped into a group of people many times, but Taehyung simply apologizes to them and so do I. Eventually, the girl got lost in the sea of people as we found a hiding spot in an isolated alley at the back of a store.

"Where did he go?! Was he with a girl? Was that really who I think it is?!"

While remaining quiet and hiding in the shadows, we watched as the girl run past the store we are hiding at. Taehyung and I looked at each other while catching our breaths; we remained looking serious and nervous at the same time for a few seconds until he smiled again.

"Why are you smiling..?" I asked while breathing heavily; I'm not someone who is athletic. I get tired easily.

Taehyung laughed softly and lowered his head. "It feels like we're in an action film" he said as he looked back into my eyes, still wearing that funny smile on his face.

"We were thinking about the same thing" I smiled back and scrunched my nose like how he always do... I didn't know I was starting to adapt his habits.

As I said that, he starts laughing again. When he laughs uncontrollably, when I see happiness in his eyes, I feel happy and contented too.

And now, since we were somewhat exhausted from all the running that we did, Taehyung offered to stop by a café and get some cold drinks to quench our thirsts and cool ourselves off. Good thing there were less people inside.

"Thank you for waiting" Taehyung says in an old man's voice. He sure likes to mess around with his way of speaking, but whenever he gets serious, you forget that he's a goofy guy. So deceiving, right? "Here's your order, miss" He pretends to be a waiter as he serves the drink and some snack that we picked together.

"Why, thank you kind sir" I'm getting used to him so much... that I automatically play along with his games.

Taehyung takes his seat in front of me and that stupid smile of his just won't disappear, it has become contagious, now my smile won't disappear too.

After taking a sip of his drink, Taehyung looks out the window as he says, "Uh, miss, you look pretty. What's your number?"

"My number..? Oh it's-" In just a matter of time, I've memorized the number in my phone so I was about to answer him but Taehyung cut me off.

"STOOOOOP" Overdramatic, overacting, Taehyung reacted. It's fine though, he looks cute doing that. Actually, why does he look good no matter what he does? Is this even humanly possible? I raise a brow, wondering why he stopped me. "Nabi, don't just give your number to strangers!" He starts talking in his casual tone of voice again, scolding me off.

"W-Why? Is it that important??" I honestly have no idea, how do people use phones anyway? For someone who has been almost blind for her entire life, I have no use for phones! "I'm sorry then..." I pout and look down, feeling guilty for not knowing...

"Did I just upset her" Taehyung thinks inside his mind. "Okay, okay. It's fine now that you know. Anyway, enjoy your drink!" He smiles again, I can't believe how fast his mood changes.

While I was busy taking a sip from my drink, Taehyung seems to be busy holding his phone in front of me. Plus, his face looks serious as if he's doing something really important. I kept glancing at him, wondering what he was up to, but I decided not to ask and bother him.

It was finally getting dark. It makes me think that I have chronophobia... for I fear how fast the time flies.

Taehyung and I left the store afterwards. I feel bad that he did all the paying today, but he ended the conversation saying that it's his treat and it was his offer after all. We got into a taxi and during our ride back...

"It's... pretty" I whispered as I stared at the beautiful city lights through the car window.

Taehyung just finished taking off his mask and his cap, he looked at me with a sweet smile. "Nabi, excuse me" he suddenly asked me to move a bit as he leaned forward to reach for the window. He apparently pressed some button and the window went down by itself.

"Wow.. you can do that?!" I've never been outside, please do not judge me. Do not judge me. I'm sorry. I looked at Taehyung with my eyes probably beaming with amazement.

Taehyung chuckles and responds, "Your eyes are sparkling" he kept laughing. He is so amused with my illiterate self.

"I'm sorry for being so innocent" I became embarrassed... I realized that it must be weird AND awkward to be so impressed by something that everyone sees every day.

"Huh? I like you that way" Taehyung seemed like he had no idea why I was apologizing. "Monie-hyung always told us to appreciate even the little things" he says as he looks out the window like me. "And you appreciate them more than any of us do" he said while we both enjoy the night scenery...

However, our moment was interrupted when the driver coughed. Perhaps, our conversation made him cringe. Taehyung and I sat properly and kept laughing in secrecy throughout the entire ride. We found it funny and embarrassing how we were told off by the driver with just one cough.

And when we got home...

"Where. Have. You. Been." Jin was the first one to greet us, he seems like he's trying to fake being angry when he crossed his arms and flipped his hair dramatically..

"Jin-hyung" Taehyung acts like he isn't being questioned. I just stand behind him and pretend I don't exist.

""Jin-hyung"" Jin imitated Taehyung's face and tone of voice. "I asked where you have been?! Leaving without saying anything!! God, got everyone of us worried!!!" Jin starts nagging like a mother nags a son... he speaks so fast when he's scolding the kids, I'm starting to think he can be part of the rap line like Yoongi, Namjoon and Hoseok.

Taehyung just lowers his head in embarrassment. I mean, any kid would feel this way if they were scolded by their mothers in front of their friends. Oh poor Taetae.

"Um don't be mad at him please" I reintroduced my presence even though I decided to pretend not existing in the first place. Jin probably hates being called a mom because he is a guy... but I can't help but keep seeing him be the mother-figure of this group.

"Well I'm not mad at you, Nabi" Jin smiles brightly as he looks at me, his bright smile can make flowers bloom even if it's not Spring yet. Why? "But I'm asking Mr. Kim Taehyung here" his amazing smile disappeared in the blink of an eye and turned into a scary smile. Wow, how does he do that?

"Ehehehe" Taehyung smiles awkwardly. It's like how a typical kid reacts when they are caught red-handed doing something they shouldn't. "Nabi and I just went out to buy some stuff" he started to explain himself.

"Oh? Really? Why can't you answer our calls or even text us back?" Jin finally smiled again, I guess he can't stay angry at his kid for a very long time. Actually, I should stop looking at Jin as if he was like Taehyung's, Kookie's and Jimin's parent. I shook my head to get the thought out of my head and focused on Jin again. "Huh??" Jin seems to be having fun questioning Taehyung like this.

"My phone was left on silent, sorry" Taehyung holds out his hand with a peace sign and an awkward smile. I know he's lying too.. I clearly heard his phone ringing and he just kept ignoring it intentionally. However, I don't blame him. A part of me somewhat feels warm that he's shut the world out that time just to focus on me.

I also feel sorry for him because he is being interrogated, but I can't help but find it funny.

"Nabi's laughing at you" Jin broke down... finally. He starts laughing out loud and even clapped his hands like he is a seal. Seals clap their fins like that... right?

"Look who's here" Namjoon who was just passing by, looked at the three of us again when he finally realized we were here. "V-ssi? What the-" Namjoon seems to be speechless at the number of bags Taehyung was holding.

For some unknown reason, Taehyung just decided to make cute and silly faces and pretend that he is not being interrogated at the moment. He pouts, scrunches his nose, presses his peace sign against his cheeks, winks, makes some heart poses with his hands and even starts dancing while talking in a funny tone of voice. You know, the typical "aegyo".

Jin is still laughing and Namjoon is just standing there, having no idea how to react. "He is trying to use his aegyo to make us forget that he got us worried" Jin said.

Our eyes met and I just smile awkwardly, all teeth shown, I was imitating Taehyung's rectangular smile and Namjoon started laughing because of what I did.

"V-ssi," Namjoon touched Taehyung's shoulder while he is trying to stop himself from laughing. "What did you do to Nabi?? She's turning into you" he said as he pointed a finger to me.

"Oh god no" Jin puts his hands on his head.

"I didn't do anything" Taehyung looks like he's about to cry in a funny way because of what Namjoon just asked him. He looked at me and I did the same smile again. Without showing any reactions, he looked back at Namjoon. "I guess I DID do something" he said with a hesitant, concerned look on his face.

Later on...

The members gathered in the same room again. It was already 11 in the evening. Bedtime comes soon...

"So apparently, Taehyung broke my noona" Jungkook he looks extremely shocked, asked while sitting on the sofa. Why does Kookie look 10x better in my eyes when he is in shock? Oh, but why would they think Taehyung BROKE me? I'm TOTALLY fine.

"'Your' noona...?" Jimin asked him.

On the other hand, Taehyung doesn't care, Taehyung is in his own world. What do we do with this boy? He's just staring in space and none of us knows what's on his mind. Is it dogs? Is it the bikini that he brought earlier...? No one knows...

What actually is on his mind: "Why ambulance is spelled backwards...? Should I ask Rapmon-hyung or not?" Taehyung is floating in space as he wonders about this mystery of the world... (Even though we all know the answer already!)

While Jin, Hobi and Namjoon are dying from laughing, Yoongi is sitting there with his arms crossed.

"What the fuck" Yoongi reacted.

Jimin laughed at his reaction. "Why?!" he asked with a curious tone of voice.

"I can't deal with another V!" Yoongi jokingly said as he glanced at me.

"Huh?" I pointed to myself.

"Oh, I bet Nabi can rap Cypher better than Taehyungie!!" Hobi says with an excited look on his face as he ran around my back and put his hands on my shoulders.

"Please save me. I'm going to die." Namjoon says with a funny look on his face, he's trying his best to stop himself from laughing but he's actually about to cry from too much laughter.

"Rap?" I repeated the word in an awkward tone of voice.

"Ohhhhhh how about we have a showdown?!" Jin looks just as excited as Hobi.

"What are you guys making Nabi do??" Jimin stands in front of me with his usual charming smile and acts as if he is "shielding" me from his crazy hyungs.

"Sit down Jiminie, Nabi's bout to wipe the floor!" Hobi teases him and playfully pushes Jimin back but Jimin is resisting too.

Guys? Do you even know what time it is? It's 11. You are just starting your playtime... when it's already bedtime??? What do I do with these boys? Oh, who am I kidding? I love it too, anyway.

"Noooo Nabi shall be mineeee" Jimin shouts as laughs as he pushes Hobi back.

"Nabi shall raaaaaaaaap!!!!!!!!" Hobi playfully fights back. "Taehyungie back me up!!"

Taehyung is still spacing out... should I poke him? Meanwhile... the wonders of Taehyung Kim's mind goes like: "Why is the sky blue?? Why is Jimin so cute? Does Nabi know that I secretly took her picture today? Did the waiter catch me playing with the toothpicks earlier??" His mind truly seems to be occupied by deeply important things.

"Taehyungie-oppa" I finally just decided to poke him.

"Noona, let's leave them and let's runaway together like Romeo and Juliet!" Jungkook suddenly said by grabbing my shoulder, I looked up to see his excited, youthful face.

At the same time, Taehyung stopped spacing out and suddenly smiled as if he knows what is going on... who are you fooling, mister? He's pretending that he knows what's happening. So cute.

"Romeo and Juliet?" I asked Kookie with an awkward face.

I guess it's time for them to be extra because...

"Oh, Juliet. I've been longing to see you—" Jungkook started acting with an overdramatic facial expression.

"You act like s***" Yoongi randomly decided to roast their maknae and called him "s***" [Let's put some censorship just this time!] and smiled like a savage boss.

Once again, Yoongi managed to make everyone burst into tears by dissing Kookie, but he doesn't seem to care. Jimin, who was fooling around with Hobi, pushes Kookie aside and apparently "takes over" the role.

I looked at Hobi to ask for "help" to stop their extra kids but who am I joking? ALL OF THEM ARE INTO IT! I facepalm like Namjoon. I guess I am learning a lot from these people.

"Go away, you're a fake Romeo!" Jimin is trying to act serious. "Ahem" he fakes his cough...

"Ohh serious! You're so handsome Park Jimin!!!" Namjoon cheers, going along with their childish act.

"Juliet" Jimin knelt down in front of me and took my hand while he presses his free hand against his chest. I hold back my smile and looked into Jimin's cute eyes that seem to sparkle during this moment. "I want you to be mine"

But then Kookie once again comes back into the scene...

"I'm Juliet's dad! Get out of our garden!" Jungkook is pretending to hold a gun and acts as if he is aiming for Jimin.

"HAHAHAHA SHOOT HIM!!" Yoongi starts laughing out loud, does he like violence...? Just kidding, I know he is cute being amused by Kookie like that.

"No!" Jimin resists "Juliet's father" and Juliet has been awfully quiet. I was not given the script for today, sorry guys. "Let's run now, Juliet!" Jimin tells me in a loud tone of voice, expressing his panic.

I'm just sitting still with a pokerface. I'm actually still tired from all the "adventure" that I had with Taehyung today, so I barely have the energy to play along. While the rappers are busy watching seriously in the sidelines...

"Not today" Taehyung spoke in English and said those words with a serious face as he pulled me up from my seat. I was also surprised by what he just did.

"Taehyungie?!" Everyone exclaimed.

"What!" Jungkook is lost.

"I'm the REAL Juliet!" Taehyung says in a feminine tone of voice and makes everyone cry with laughter.

"Juliet! I love you!" Jungkook pretended that he was throwing away his imaginary gun and ran up to Taehyung who gently lets go of my hand when Kookie approached him.

"But you're my dad" Taehyung acts disgusted.

"That's incest, man!!" Jin is also in tears... they are having so much fun.

"Yeah, yeah! No incest please or whatever that is... that's rated 18+.. come, Juliet!" Jimin runs up to Taehyung and hugs him.

"You all are fakes, Juliet is actually Snow White" Yoongi interrupts the "drama scene" again. I can never get tired of this even though I am physically tired.

"Hahahaha you're actually right Taehyungie will play Snow White!" Hobi agrees with Yoongi.

"I think you're the Snow White here, hyung" Taehyung pointed at Yoongi and winked.

Yoongi turns around and pretends that he's about to throw up when he's really just hiding his smile.

...So in the end, they all forgot what happened when Taehyung "deliberately escaped" with me earlier. Having fun like this... it was yet another unforgettable night.

...11

The next day, I find Taehyung and Jimin fooling around in the living room.

"Hey" I greeted them and they looked at me... at the same time.

"Nabi!" And they also said my name... at the same time.

"W-What's up..?" I don't know how to initiate conversations, but I'm trying my best lately because I don't want to think I'm too quiet and weird...

"We're just watching funny videos" Jimin and Taehyung answered me... the same exact words... at the same time... AGAIN.

"You two are way too synchronized. Did you practice this?!" I couldn't help it, I wanted to ask it so bad!

Taehyung and Jimin both looked fazed for a second and then looked at each other. "No we didn't" and they both answered the same thing at the same time again when they looked at me. Their own silliness made them laugh.

"I'm... impressed" I gently clutched my chest with my hand as I stared at them. I sat down next to Jimin, he is in between me and Taehyung now.

"No seriously, we weren't practicing anything!" Jimin said and starts laughing again. The way his eye smiles when he laughs... I guess that's my favorite part of him.

"Nabi! Tonight, we're going somewhere, come with us. Okay?" Taehyung invites me, purposely changing the topic.

"I won't say no." I smiled and gave him my reply in an instant.

Jimin kept glancing at me and Taehyung back and forth, as if he's trying to find something out. I sat with them and they showed me the videos they were watching... they're all videos of Jungkook, Namjoon, Hobi and Jin.

"Where are Yoongi's videos?" I was curious since there were barely any.

"Ahh hyung will kill us if we film him" Taehyung answers with a terrified look on his face, but he probably says it as a joke.

"No kidding" Jimin laughed at Taehyung's reaction. "But our maknae will kill us too, is he even really a maknae?!" The topic became about Kookie.

"Why? Kookie looks like a cute baby bunny... although I've never seen one properly before" I reacted to Jimin's statement.

"PFFFT HAHAHAHAHAHA" Jimin laughs out loud once again... he is so happy.

"Kookie ah... he is scary! His muscles are no joke!" Taehyung who is supposedly older than Jungkook, is expressing his fear for the maknae. I find this cute and funny at the same time... they never fail to surprise me with the silliest things.

"Evil maknae he is!!" Jimin braces Taehyung dramatically.

"You two are so close" I don't know why, but my mouth decided to blurt out my random, unneeded and obvious opinion.

"All of us are" Jimin looked at me as he answered. "You are close to us too" he smiled sweetly. His voice is normally sweet... but it sounded even sweeter when he said that. "Specially to me" Jimin added. "Too close to my heart" he pointed to his chest.

"If the two of you didn't swap bodies or something... Nabi would never be here today" Taehyung said while he is staring at the table in front of us.

"Yeah, so she is very special to me. There must be something that triggered our connection... for our dreams to become one? Sounds so cheesy" Jimin doesn't look serious, but it seems like he mean those words that he just said.

After a few minutes...

Jungkook arrived with Yoongi.

"What are you guys doing?" Here comes the curious child. Jungkook immediately started a conversation the moment he arrived.

"Where are Namjoon, Jin and Hoseok?" Yoongi asked as he sat down next to me.

I mean... there are many other chairs in the living room, but they just decided to sit right next to each other. Ha... I love how they do that.

"They went out a while ago" I answered Yoongi's question while looking at him.

"WOW. Without inviting me!" Yoongi acts upset but he's still smiling anyway.

"W-Well... they said you were sleeping like a rock and you threatened to kill Hobi when he tried to wake you up. So they just left without you" I explained to Yoongi with an apologetic smile on my face.

Jimin and the others laughed when I told Yoongi the reason. "Hahahaha Suga-hyung got dissed by the hyungs" Jungkook laughs at Yoongi's face, he's being really rude right now, but I'm sure they're all okay with it, given their closeness.

"Don't laugh too close to his face, Kookie!!" Taehyung warns him while he is also secretly enjoying himself.

"So the two scary people are here with us today?" Oops, that slipped.

Jimin and Taehyung looked at each other with extremely shocked faces. I realized that they didn't want me to say that... rest in peace in advance, Taehyungie-oppa and Jimin.

"What?" Jungkook stands there with a curious smile on his face.

"Scary?" Yoongi raised a brow at me.

"Um we can explain!" Jimin is starting to smile nervously. I can sense their playtime is about to start once again.

Since it's my fault for bringing it up, I will change the topic again.

"Kookie, can you show me how strong you are?" I asked him what came to my mind first, but later on, I realized that wasn't a very good change of topic. I only dug Jimin and oppa's graves much deeper!

"We're done" Jimin bit his lower lip for a second and Taehyung sits there with a devastated face.

I guess it's worth it. Their faces are so priceless. Jungkook looks like a child who is about to be taken to his favorite store and Yoongi is just watching us with a cool smile.

Since Kookie is wearing a sweater, he rolls up his sleeves and smirks as he looked back to me. "Noona, your hand, let me hold it" the veins on his arm are very visible and he truly seemed like a person who is very athletic. I don't know what he plans to do, but I simply agreed.

"Don't! Don't!!" Jimin is screaming in the background while Yoongi is screaming, "Do it! Do it!" Who am I going to listen to? I looked at Taehyung for answers but...

He is lost in space again.

I lowered my head and, "Ouch" I accidentally bumped foreheads with Jungkook but he just laughed it off.

"Be careful!" Yoongi scolded me off.

Everyone is having a good time... so I just decided to take Kookie's hand.

"No, not that, noona. Your other hand please" Jungkook corrected me, so I handed over my left hand as he held it with his right. "Hold me tight"

"Hey hey heyyy why are you saying flirty stuff!" Jimin is smiling while he is calling Kookie out, I don't understand. Are you even trying to be angry when you have such a cute smile on your face, Jimin?

"That's V's line!" Yoongi also called him out, but Jungkook is focused with whatever he wants to do with my hand...

"Yeah, you line thief!!" Taehyung acts upset and yell with Jimin in a joking manner. They seem to be having fun accusing Kookie as a "line thief".

"Okay. In a count of 3, you need to make sure I won't bring down your hand or you can try to bring me down to win, you got that, noona?" While explaining, Jungkook keeps looking down on our hands and then back into my eyes.

So while resting our elbows on the table and holding our hands tight, I wait for his countdown with a serious look on my face.

"3" Yoongi started. "2" Jimin followed... "...1!!!" Taehyung ended it.

I don't know what happened, but in the blink of an eye, my hand is already down. I sit there with a confused face. "What did just happen?" I am completely confused. What did Jungkook do?

"No mercy at all!!" Yoongi said as he kept his hands inside his pockets.

"Kookie why did you do that to Nabi?! So mean!" Jimin teases him with Yoongi.

"What..? That wasn't mean" Jungkook defends himself with a childish and satisfied smile.

Taehyung reaches out to me and hugs me while patting my head. He fakes crying like a comedian. "Poor child, don't cry... Tata's here now" he is pouting too, like a kid. I just sit there in a daze, because I didn't even see what Kookie did and how did he win? Did my eyes fail me? Was he lightning fast? Am I still with humans??? I have so many questions that my brain cannot process.

"Chimmy will avenge you!" Jimin raised his hand and said out loud like a cheer.

Jungkook stands in front of us with a proud smile and acts all cool. "You will challenge me again? Hyung... you never learn" he starts laughing in an evil manner.

Taehyung is acting like a cat, rubbing his hair against mine in a playful manner. "GO! Chimmy! I choose you!!!" he yelled. Um, okay, but why are you acting like a cat all of a sudden, oppa???

"Are we playing Pokemon now???" Yoongi asked, looking like an excited kid.

In the end, ALL of us were defeated by Jungkook. Apparently, the game we just played is called "Arm wrestling" and I've never heard nor tried that sort of thing. I feel so weak now, why is Kookie so strong? I shouldn't have asked that question in the first place. Kookie buried all of us. Including Yoongi. Yes, even Yoongi.

A few hours later...

When the sun went down... everyone is apparently dressed up in casual clothes and so I did the same. After all... Taehyungie-oppa brought a lot of clothes for me. It would be a shame if I didn't use them and it would probably make him feel bad.

"Um, what's the occasion?" I asked everyone while we sit all together inside the same van.

"Director, I suggest that we don't include Jin-hyung's cousin in the clips so we don't cause any misunderstandings among the fans" Namjoon was talking to the crew about me so it was only the other 6 boys who heard my question.

"We're going to have a rap battle and you're the star!" Hobi, who was sitting next to me, jokingly answered me.

"We're going to dissect noona" Apparently, evil maknae Jungkook is starting to show me his true colors. He answered me with such an evil (yet cute) smile on his face while he is sitting right behind me.

"What? You're so creepy Kookie" Jimin who is also next to me, looked back to Jungkook as if he is judging him. It's their typical playtime and fooling around.

"Just tell her where we're going" Yoongi interrupted the two; he is sitting next to Hobi.

"You just want us to tell her because you don't know either" Jin made fun of Yoongi with a happy smile.

"I know the place!!" Yoongi insisted, but we all know he was asleep when they were discussing tonight's plan so he probably doesn't know.

"We're going to the cemetery..." Taehyung who has been quiet all this time spoke all of a sudden, so he immediately got our attention. He looks and sounded serious since he is sitting next to Jungkook, we easily saw his face.

"C-Cemetery...?" I repeated the word. Same case, I've never been to the cemetery too. I'm supposed to be scared, but I'm also excited.

"What...?" Yoongi looks like he's disgusted and devastated at the same time. I'm not sure, does he want to cry or to yell and complain? His face is unreadable.

Taehyung-oppa looks up to us who are front of him, we are all looking at him with widened eyes, including Hobi who knows the answer anyway. "My heart just died, so we're going to bury it" he said with an emotional tone of voice and a forced sad face.

Jin is just laughing quietly at the back and Namjoon who is supposed to be busy talking as the leader, keeps getting distracted because of these silly boys. Hobi is still staring at Taehyung with his mouth hanging open and Jungkook is still... shook. Jimin laughs next to me while Yoongi is just sitting there with a face ready to kill.

"Then let's revive your heart, oppa" I said those words without thinking and Taehyung begun crying overdramatically.

"Why are you two so... so?!" Jimin kept looking at me and Taehyung back and forth with a confused smile.

"So what?!" Jungkook asks, he seems so eager to know what Jimin wants to say.

"So ew." Yoongi shut down Jimin and Jungkook with no effort.

While everyone is laughing, Taehyung reaches out to me, "Oh you're so nice... so kind" Taehyung's facial expressions are starting to get weirder every minute, but for some reason, I can't help but keep looking at him.

"I'm going to bury you instead" Yoongi said with a dead tone of voice and only made everyone laugh again. Why is he so good at roasting his people? Is Min Yoongi the king? Does the savage crown go to him? Why is Min Yoongi so cool? Taehyung-oppa just sits there and zips his mouth with a shy smile. Aww, he got embarrassed after getting shut down by his hyung.

"Nabi, don't listen to them they're crazy" Hobi says right after laughing.

"Not as crazy as you!" Jin commented and made Hobi laugh again.

There is not a time that I cannot smile whenever I am with them. Whoever I am with, I am always having fun. My heart melts whenever I spend my time with them.

"GUYS PLEASE CALM DOWN" Namjoon calls them out but in a friendly tone of voice, he just said it... loudly to make sure everyone hears him. "We're sorry" Namjoon's facial expression immediately changed into a happy one the moment he looked back to the director he was talking to.

"Your mood swings impress me" was the last thing I could say with an empty smile.

A few moments later...

"Phew, that was one hell of a ride" Hobi said.

And then it became a literal, hell ride.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!" Hobi was screaming his lungs out while they are riding the rollercoaster.

For some reason, we were taken to an amusement park.

"Truly one hell of a ride it is..." I whispered and to my disappointment, Jimin heard it which made him laugh.

"Bad girl, Nabi" Jimin whispered into my ears and his breath somehow tickled my ear so I unconsciously moved away.

"What are you doing to Nabi???" Namjoon gently pulled me away from Jimin and pointed a finger to him, questioning Jimin with a smile.

"I wasn't doing anything wrong, hyung!" Jimin looks so guilty... does he know that he made me so... shy when he did that? He looks so innocent, but he's dangerous?!

All of them went for a ride together earlier, but Hobi, Jin and Jungkook went back for round 2. Despite the numerous people around, they are barely being noticed which I'm glad since they are able to relax and have fun even though they are being filmed.

While standing from below and watching Hobi's adorable facial expressions with Jin (because Kookie is so chill... how?), Taehyung-oppa suddenly put his arm over my shoulder without looking at me.

"Taehyungie-oppa" I looked at him as I muttered his name.

He's still looking up to the rollercoaster and for some reason; his fringe is pushed back by the headband on his forehead.

"Let's go, soldier. For a ride or die together" Taehyung speaks in his deep tone of voice. He sure likes to act out of the blue, doesn't he?

But wait... is he...? No wait, that's not it, right? He's not asking ME of all people... to ride the rollercoaster with him, right?!

Without waiting for my answer, Taehyung heads for the next line that is up for the ride and I don't have the strength to resist.

"Oppa?! Are you serious?!" I rarely make other expressions, but this time I'm so nervous that I can't help but show it.

Taehyungie-oppa is still doing his serious-look act. With his brows furrowed closer, he looks at me in the eye, his arm still around my shoulder, "Why so serious?" he asked in English and then smiled brightly, dropping the hot and serious aura he was giving off a second ago.

My brain hurts. Whaaaat? Hoooow? How do you go from deadly hot and dangerous to adorable cute and fluffy in the blink of an eye????????? PLEASE TELL ME?

...since my brain malfunctioned and Nabi.exe stopped working because of Taehyung used "Cute smile!" attack on me, I didn't even notice that we were the ones next in line. In the end, I got in the seat and I sat next to oppa.

"Oh" I hit my face with my palm. Why did my brain crash? Now I'm here. But I guess there's no turning back now. I look at Taehyung and he looks so excited.

"YEAAAAA" Taehyung is yelling like a kid. Behind us are Namjoon and Jungkook. What? YOU'RE STILL HERE, KOOKIE?

I wanted to say that out loud, but my brain is still unable to recover. Namjoon and Kookie are behaving in the back while this kid NEXT TO ME.. I mean oppa, my cute oppa, is very excited.

"Nabi, good luck" Hobi who looks like he barely survived, gave out a thumbs up gesture when he passed by.

Is it... THAT deadly?

"I told you we were going to the cemetery!!!" Taehyung started yelling when the rollercoaster started moving.

"BECAUSE WE'RE ALL GONNA DIE TODAY?!" I raised my voice since the people are loud and we can barely hear each other.

"NO, NOT TODAY!!!" Taehyung answered me by singing... or is that... growling? Either way, I don't care because his voice drives me insane.

As he said those words, the coaster started going down with extreme speed as well. It went upside down and I don't understand how he's just enjoying while I'm about to die with a heart attack!

A few flips and turns here and there later...

"Woohoo!!! That was fun!" I heard Kookie say those words as he got off the coaster.

"Yeahhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Taehyung is in sync with Kookie today. What about Jimin?

I search for him, but I don't see him. He must have gone somewhere with Yoongi and the others.

"Picture time!" Namjoon said as he held out his phone in hand.

I'm not used to taking pictures, but Namjoon kept calling my name and Taehyung pushes me to Namjoon so we can fit in the picture. I could see Mr.Jungkook making silly faces in the back though.

"Let's go try out other rides!" Namjoon said and Jungkook immediately agrees. Wow, so people who are addicted to adrenaline rush truly exists, do they?

For some reason, the two excited boys Namjoon and Kookie walked too fast, so Taehyung and I are left behind. There are too many people so we lost sight of them quickly.

"Nabi" Taehyung stopped walking the moment he said my name. I was busy searching for Namjoon and Jungkook, but I looked at Taehyung to see why he called me.

In the blink of an eye, he pressed the capture button on his phone's camera. OH. Okay, so he made me face him just so he can take a picture!!!

"I look... I look funny! Please delete that" I pleaded with a nervous face but Taehyung quickly hid his phone while laughing out loud.

"No... that was priceless" Taehyung said and without warning, he took my hand as he started walking forward again.

I fell silent and my "anger" disappeared in the blink of an eye when he did. Recently, all I feel is happiness, like my heart is almost unable to contain the happiness. However, it feels like I'm forgetting something important.

"Let's go there!!!" Taehyung pointed at the carousel and ran towards it, so did I.

"Shouldn't we look for the others?" I reminded him of the situation.

"It's okay, they aren't answering my calls~ and I'm with you anyway" He sounds like he's humming.

As we rode the carousel horses, I felt like a princess having her fairytale wish come true, to have happiness. My childhood dreams... it's all happening right now. I see colors in full details and I have the best kind of friends. What more could I ask for?

For some reason, I could hear their song "The Stars" playing through the speakers around the park and it was Taehyungie-oppa's part "All night long" that always made my heart skip a beat.

"All night long~" Taehyung was singing along while dancing on the horse. Because of that, he nearly fell down. Luckily, I grabbed hold of his hand and prevented him from falling off.

"Be careful!" I reminded him. He's too hyper and forgets to be careful.

Taehyung laughs apologetically. Then, he notices the kids in front of us and he waves at them with a bright smile, but they looked away.

"T-They got scared" I muttered and I felt sorry for him, he must like kids but kids do not like him? But he still looks like he's having fun, so I went back to being happy for him.

Taehyung kept taking pictures here and there... including pictures of us, together. After the carousel, we went to a photo booth where we made a lot of silly faces. As soon as we received the copy of our photos, we began laughing at our faces. We saw Jimin and the others and we tried fitting ourselves inside the booth to take pictures together.

Gladly, we managed to fit 8 people in a limited to 4 people only room. It's amazing how these boys do anything smoothly... if not, humorously.

"Ah we were looking for you guys and you weren't answering my calls" Taehyung said.

"You're just saying that, you really wanted to be alone with Nabi!" Jimin teases him with a smile.

"Jimin ah! Why would you think that?! Are you jealous?!" Taehyung looks defensive and decided to tease him back.

"Jealous..?! Cause you spend more time with Nabi than me?" Jimin jokingly answered Taehyung's accusation.

"OOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH MY GOOOOOOD" Yoongi suddenly yelled and overreacted.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Jungkook is making... inhuman noises.

"NABI DO YOU LIKE TAEHYUNGIE? YES OR YES?" Hobi held me by my shoulders and kept shaking me with slight force while looking in my eyes.

"YES OR YES?!" Namjoon repeated the question.

"No!!! NO! NO NOONA NO!" Jungkook is cheering in the back with a wide smile.

Taehyung looked like he gulped and he kept blinking his eyes, he must be thinking, "why is this happening to me". Because I'm thinking of exactly the same thing. I met eyes with him and he just smiled nervously... like how he always do. So instead of answering, I copied Taehyung's smile even though they were all eagerly waiting for my answer.

"AWW COME ON" Jin looked so disappointed.

"Girl you just burned him" Yoongi clicked his tongue.

Excuse me? What? I have no idea. "I like all of you! What are you talking about? What burn?"

"Taehyungie is probably waiting for your answer too!" Jimin told me with a funny smile.

"No, I wasn't!" Taehyung said and looked away with an innocent face.

"It's okay boy" Namjoon pats Taehyung on the back a few times.

"You guys are making fun of me again" I said as I laughed at their faces. They were so hyped up because of that one question.

But then... after that, things became awkward again.

For the remaining hours, they are still playing around. Do they even get tired? Since I get exhausted fast, I decided to stay behind.

"Will you be okay??" Namjoon asked with a worried face.

"Yes" I nodded and smiled to put him at ease.

Yoongi ruffles my hair for no reason. "Be right back"

"Why'd you ruin her hair??" Hobi glared at him in a joking manner then he proceeds to fix my hair for me.

"Hahaha, thank you" I said with an awkward smile.

"LET'S GOOOOOOO" Jungkook ran off by himself.

"HEY WAIT FOR MEEE" Taehyung said and followed him.

"Hold up!!!" Jin follows the two of them.

"I'm gonna stay here with Nabi" Jimin said and Namjoon looked at him.

"Why?" Namjoon wondered and so did I.

I looked at Jimin with sincere eyes. "Shouldn't you go with them? Aren't they filming your moments?" I said with a concerned voice.

"Ah they already filmed enough, I want to ask you something in private" Jimin said as he averted his eyes. His usual smiling face is not there, he looks kind of serious.

Even though it's late at night, the park is still loud and lively.

Right after hearing Jimin's explanation, Namjoon just left with Yoongi without asking any further. Jimin and I sat on a bench in front of the carousel. There were less people passing by this area, so it was kind of quiet.

"Nabi" Jimin initiated the conversation.

Without looking at him, I replied, "Yes?"

"I'm still asking why this happened. How you and I met" Jimin's eyes were sparkling when I glanced at him.

There was a little bit of distance between the two of us even though we share the same bench.

"I wonder too" Up to this day, I have no idea. Oh, so that's what I forgot. I forgot that all of this happened because of something magical. Jimin and I traded places at first and now I was taken to Jimin's world. How could I forget that?

Our hands are resting on the wooden bench and Jimin rests his back against the bench.

"When the butterfly talks to me again, what do you want me to ask it?" Jimin said and he finally looked at me.

"What did I do to deserve happiness?" With no expression on my face, I answered him without hesitations. Silence occurred for a minute and he was just staring until I turned my face to look at Jimin. "What?" I asked.

"You" Jimin speaks slowly. "Deserve to be happy more than anyone else" I could see how serious he is in this moment.

I believe that Jimin saw something in my life... that made him care for me this much. I'm scared to know what he knows about me... I'm scared to give them a reason to hold on to, because if that reason was gone... where would they hold on for me? They would let me go—

"I know everything about you now" Jimin smiled, despite being so serious just a moment ago. "Nabi, I've been watching over you ever since I came back" he added and looked away from my eyes. He becomes quiet for a few seconds. Jimin opens his mouth once but it seems like he held back. "I—"but he speaks again. "I believe you deserve it"

"Why? What did you see when you were me?" I asked him while looking at him, but this time, he's the one who is not looking.

Jimin closes his eyes and does not talk for a while. I guess he doesn't want to answer my question.

What actually is on his mind... is the hardships that Nabi went through in the hands of her family. She suffered most in the presence of her own mother. Just thinking about it makes Jimin sad. Everything about Nabi's life made him sad, so all he wants for her now is... happiness.

I decided not to wait for his answer so I just looked away. I slouched and stared at the magical looking carousel in front of us again. It would've been better if I hadn't asked that question, but I truly did wonder. I spent my whole life believing I was good for nothing. I was worthless. I was useless. Because I had eyes, but I couldn't see anyway. I had ears, but I couldn't hear properly only until recently. I had a brain, but I wasn't allowed to make my own decisions. I had a heart, but I wasn't allowed to have feelings. What was the point of my living?
Meeting them was everything to me.

I closed my eyes as I held back my tears... but I felt Jimin's hand holding mine which made me even more emotional. I guess, he wanted to talk about this for a while now but he couldn't find the chance to do so.

Jimin wanted to know my feelings.

"If I can't be the one to give you happiness, I'll gladly pave the way for the one who makes you happy" --- Jimin's thoughts while he quietly holds her hand while she cries in silence.

"Thanks" I thanked him with a low tone of voice, but I'm sure he heard it. He held my hand even tighter as his way of saying, "no problem".

Thank you, Jimin. I was able to let out my worries because you asked me about them, all because you are the only one who knows them. Now, I have nothing to worry about because I finally said it and you made me realize.

We were silent until the end... but when he started talking, I wasn't able to hear him clearly nor see him clearly... I guess I'm feeling sleepy so I just kept silent until we needed to leave.

...at the end of the day, we went home all together once again. Apparently, we're still not going back to their country, but it's okay. As long as they're having fun, I'm having fun too. Since they went all out and wild, some of them fell asleep in the van. This time we're alone and the crew is in another van.

The only ones awake are Namjoon, Jimin and I. Since it's just us, it was so quiet.

"Look at them" Namjoon said and pointed at the boys in the back.

I giggled as quietly as possible because their sleeping faces are the result of playing around all night.

"Nabi.. you're laughing at them" Jimin is holding back his laughter.

"I'm sorry... they're like kids..." I responded.

Namjoon finally relaxes in his seat and so did we when...

"NO!!" Taehyung suddenly screamed and woke up from his sleep.

"WAAAAH!!" Jin screamed too... or more like, cried?

"WHAT THE **** WHAT THE ****?!" Yoongi was too surprised; he couldn't hold back his cussing.

"WHY ARE YOU SHOUTING?! WE ALMOST CRASHED!" Namjoon yelled from the front.

"Taehyungie?!" Jimin and I worried about Taehyung and said his name at the same time.

"AAAAAH!!!" Hobi also started screaming.

While Jungkook just opened his eyes... his pupils dilated. Jungshook has been summoned, everyone.

"No!! We need to go back! Go back!" Taehyung started requesting for the driver to go back with a frantic tone of voice.

"No we're not going back! BOY YOU SCARED ME!!" Jin yells at him.

"YOU ALMOST GAVE ME A HEART ATTACK!!!" Hobi also complains.

"The old hyungs are gonna die from heart attack.." Jimin said in a low tone of voice as he attempted to hide his smile.

"You think you funny." Yoongi just glared at everyone... as expected. So Jimin lowers his head and hides his face behind my back.

"Why the hell do you wanna go back? Are you back to being 6 years old?? Is this episode called "Kim Taehyung's tantrum"??" Namjoon started questioning him.

Jungkook is still... shook.

"Sit down boy" Yoongi jokingly hits Taehyung on the back.

"Did you have a bad dream..!?" Hobi asked with a worried face.

I met eyes with Taehyung as he calmed down.

"The fireworks..." He muttered so low that only Jimin and I heard him.

"What? The hell did you say??" Yoongi asked.

"I wanted to..." Taehyung finally sits back down. "show them to you" he said those words while looking into my eyes, without breaking away at all.

"Ah never mind him, just go back to sleep, everyone!" Namjoon said since he couldn't hear whatever Taehyung said.

"Ok you know I'm used to all of us being extra but please stop being so extra during bedtime guys, bedtime is bedtime.." Hobi yawns and shut his eyes close again to go back to sleep.

"Do that again and you won't wake up next time" Yoongi jokingly said before turning his back on everyone to sleep.

"Oh god I will die young with you guys" Jin sighs and closes his eyes again.

"You're not young anymore, hyung" The shook Jungkook has recovered from the shock effect and broke the truth for Jin.

"...Someone knock this guy back to sleep" Jin shows a scary smile as he reacted to Jungkook's words.

Jimin laughs at Jungkook... but I'm still left struck by Taehyung's words.

"The fireworks
I wanted to... show them to you"

The look in his eyes when he seemed so sad and disappointed because he was not able to show them to me made me forget that I just cried. Taehyung just sat back down and closed his eyes after letting out a quick sigh. He was that upset.

When everyone else was sleeping, I realized that I couldn't sleep. It was a long ride...

"Taehyungie... cares about you as much as I do" Jimin suddenly whispered, but I wasn't that surprised.

"Jimin.. why are you still..?" I wanted to know what keeps him awake.

"You mentioned we were in sync. Yes, we are. Even without doing it on purpose" Jimin didn't answer my question and just kept talking about him and Taehyung. "The park has a fireworks display show every midnight, but we couldn't make it"

"Oh... I don't know what a firework is, but I thought it was a kind of flower." I looked down as I grow more curious of the fireworks now that Jimin also mentioned them.

"Nabi, when you see what a firework is, I'll tell you that it's you." Jimin smiled at me and then immediately looked away. "I'll take a nap. We're almost there anyway." Without waiting for my response, he just went to "sleep".

"If I'm a firework... whatever that is. Then you guys are... my ocean, my oasis in a desert, my sky, my night city lights and the color in my life." I still say my answer for Jimin, even though I'm not sure if he's still listening, I wanted to say it.

I wanted to say it...

...10

Everything started on July 19 [Wednesday].

It's been 21 days. There has not been a single day that I regret. Every single day is filled with happiness.

"Noona! Last night was fun!!!! The hyungs and their faces are so funny." Jungkook's text is the first thing I read in the morning.

It immediately put a smile to my face.

I'm grateful that they bothered to give me my own room when the others boys (Jimin and Taehyung) shared a room together. After taking my morning bath, I decided to step outside to see who's up yet. I must admit that I get up way too early...

The place where we checked in is really vast. I believe they rented the whole floor...

It seems like the sun isn't even here yet so I expected to see no one up yet, but Hobi is practicing his dance steps in front of the huge mirror on the wall. I guess he was too busy to even notice my reflection since I just stood there with my eyes filled with amazement.

There is no music playing... yet he dances so well.

"AH!!!" All of a sudden, he yelled and fell off the floor.

"Hobi!" Worried, I walked up to him and helped him up.

"You startled me!" Hobi's frightened face turns into an embarrassed face. He takes my hand and stands up once again. "I thought no one was watching me"

"Sorry to surprise you" I apologized while holding back my smile. His frightened face still makes me laugh.

"What do you think? I'm trying to come up with new and unique steps" Hobi puts his hand on his hips as he stares at our reflection in the mirror.

"I think you're amazing" I clapped my hands once as I wanted to cheer him on. "You're really hardworking" I complimented him... a compliment that states the truth.

"Awww you're very sweet! Aren't you sweet?! You sweetie!" Hobi makes a cute face and asks for a high five, so I gave him one. "Let me teach you how to dance!"

"Huh?? You know I was so bad, you all got worried when I was still in Jimin's body—" I put my hands up and shook my head in refusal.

"Ah just follow my lead, you'll learn from me if it's a one-on-one!" Hobi's enthusiasm is such a wonderful thing. I cannot refuse him; it's like refusing the sun.

So without further ado... I awkwardly followed every step he made and I thought I looked funny when...

"Wow, noona!! You dance so well!" Jungkook suddenly shouted from behind us, making us stop practicing.

"Coming from you... that makes me feel shy" I covered my face with my hand.

"You ruined the moment! Go back to sleep" Hobi jokingly asks him to go away as a way of fooling around.

"I didn't sleep yet" Jungkook said with a proud smile. He walked up to us and put down his phone on the floor. "Lemme show you my own moves"

"Noooo don't steal the spotlight!!!" Hobi playfully pushes him but Jungkook still proceeds to doing his own dance.

I am always just watching behind them... I love listening to their laughter.

"Good morning" Jimin, who just came out of his room, greeted me with a sweet smile.

"Good morning" I greeted him in return, forgetting the situation, my attention was on him.

Oh... they're dressed in such a simple way... yet they look so nice.

"Why are you all sweaty?" Jimin approached me and stood in front of me with a curious face.

"Hobi and I were dancing" I answered him as I pointed at Hobi and Jungkook who are fooling around.

"Dance?" Jimin asked, he seemed interested. "Then let me teach you how to dance" His eyes smile with his lips... he pushes his hair back and gets into position.

Jimin starts dancing and I awkwardly started to follow him. He instructs me slowly just like Hobi.

"Hey! While we were busy fighting, someone stole the spotlight!!!" Jungkook pointed at Jimin.

Hobi and Jungkook started to laugh and they also followed Jimin's lead.

"Nabi's doing so well" Hobi says while we are dancing together.

"Please don't compliment me, I'm bad at receiving them!" I lowered my head and kept dancing along.

"Hahahaha!!" Jimin laughed at my reaction. "Isn't dancing a fun hobby?"

I don't have a hobby... Jimin probably joined in because he knows that I don't have any hobby... and I'm starting to find dancing a fun thing to do, just because of them.

"You're better than Monie-hyung" Jungkook jokingly said so as we saw Namjoon's reflection on the mirror, apparently he had just arrived as well.

"Why are you guys talking behind my back?!" Namjoon reacted immediately.

"I'm done" Jungkook talks in English and runs away before Namjoon could scold Jungkook for making fun of him.

"So childish. So cute." I clutch my chest as I watch how Jungkook runs away like a kid.

"What are you practicing??" Namjoon asked and he seems ready to join as well.

...just like I said, he did join us and he's dancing with too much effort more than Hobi. Apparently, he's doing that to make us laugh.

"Stop it I'm dying" Jimin is rolling on the floor and about to be in tears while laughing.

"Get up, Chim" I try to get him up because I'm worried about him being on the floor like this.

"JIMIIIIINNNNNNN" Taehyung's loud voice announced his appearance, before I could make Jimin stand up, Taehyung lightly jumps on him.

"Ahhh!! Taehyungie!" Jimin laughs even harder because of what Taehyung just did.

"T-Taehyungie-oppa??" I noticed something on Taehyung's face so I called him to make him look up and confirm it with my eyes.

"Yes?" With an innocent look in his eyes, Taehyung looked up while he is on the floor with Jimin.

I didn't want to laugh... but I did. I started laughing and made Taehyung look at me with a confused face. "What's on your face..?" Namjoon asked.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA" Hobi pointed at Taehyung's face and laughed out loud, Jimin is still laughing... please save him from dying of too much laughter.

"What??" Taehyung is making a funny, confused face.

"Oppa, look in the mirror, will you?" I said as I take a closer look at his face.

Taehyung did what I told him to and his eyes widened, "AH!" he exclaimed. "Ooh. I have a nice moustache" despite the DRAWINGS on his face, Taehyung brushes it off like nothing and acts "sexy" in front of the mirror.

Jimin stands up and hides his face behind my back. "Jimin what'd you do to Taehyungie's face?" I asked him with a happy tone of voice.

"It's just revenge..! Kookie and Taehyungie always do this to me" Jimin explains as he hugs me from behind, still laughing.

Wait... you're too-

"Vengeance... huh." Taehyung pulled Jimin away from me. "Then, let us find out who will be the next member of the avengers... will it be you, or me?" he's lost in his random acting once again.

...too close. Anyway, I'm glad that we're starting the morning like this.

"Avengers!!! He says!" Namjoon is laughing out loud while Hobi joins the battle for the next "avengers" with Jimin and Taehyung.

Time flies fast... after the dance lessons from Hobi, I'm currently waiting for the others to get ready. Namjoon told us that we're going out again but he does not tell us where. I dressed up just like them and waited in the lobby.

"Why is this happening to me" Yoongi says in an annoyed tone of voice as he sat down in front of me.

"Uhh" I don't know what to say, or how to react. Do I pretend that I didn't hear him or I didn't see him?

Yoongi looks at me with his usual pokerface. "Uhhhhhhh" why is he copying me and making it exaggerated??

I remain silent and just stared at him.

He bites his lips for a second and then finally speaks. "Where are we going?"

I warily shake my head and he just looks away. "Do you like going with us.. like this?" he's probably curious and decided to ask me now that it's just the two of us.

I nodded immediately.

"...that's good" Yoongi nods as well and stands up to walk in front of me. "I'm not good at being nice but" he talks without looking at me.

"Not good at being nice"???? I tilt my head in confusion. How? I guess, that's something only Min Yoongi can do. I wanted to laugh but I held it in.

"I.. appreciate your affections for us... for my group mates. Thank you for that." Yoongi pats my head and then walks out of the room with his gummy smile that he thought I wasn't able to see.

I guess he got embarrassed quickly and didn't want me to see his happy face so he left right away.

A few minutes later...

Everyone has gathered and we're in the same van once again. And because Jungkook was up late, he's taking the travel time as his opportunity to nap... and of all places; he decided to nap next to me.

"Uh... this is awkward." I muttered and it made Jimin burst into laughter like Jin.

"Wake him up!" Jin reacted.

"Just let him be" Yoongi said. "There will be less mouths to talk" with a funny smile, Yoongi said.

"H-Hyung, what...?" Jimin acts like he was shocked by Yoongi's savage line.

"You're all roasting him while he is clueless next to me" I said and held back my laughter.

"Come switch with me" Namjoon offered, but I told him it was fine.

"It's like having a little brother sleep next to you." I said as I glanced at Kookie.

"Our babies~ aww the maknaes are our babies" Hobi says with a bright smile.

"So Nabi is a baby too?" Jin asked with a curious smile.

"My baby" Taehyung suddenly spoke while looking back to me, since he is sitting next to Jimin in front. "Nabi is my baby" he says with a serious look on his face, but the boys know he is just being extra and fooling around again.

"You're the mother and Jimin's the father?? Ok" Yoongi reacted and slayed Taehyung.

"What the!!" Jimin looks at Yoongi questionably and Taehyung is just smiling.

"HAHAHAHAHA I CAN'T DO THIS ANYMORE" Jin is laughing out loud with Hobi... I guess that's what they do most of the time: laugh til they cry. Namjoon is also laughing while looking like he's done with everyone.

I cover my mouth with my hands to conceal my laughter. Oh, I like how they make fun of each other this way. In a while, we finally arrived at our destination... to a certain karaoke bar.

"Karaoke?!" Jungkook who just woke up and heard the word "Karaoke", repeated it with an extremely excited face.

"Stop doing that!! You were just sleeping a second ago! You all give me heart attacks!!" Jin jokingly scolds him off.

"That's normal for middle aged people" Yoongi said while walking on his own.

I started to laugh with everyone as we got Yoongi's joke again.

"You're middle aged too!!!"Jin reminds him.

"Sorry I'm forever 21." Yoongi speaks in English, his own accent is adorable.

"Okay, alright" Namjoon is trying to catch his breath. I mean, anyone would be exhausted from laughing waaay too much. "Let's all have fun tonight!" he declared.

With that said, they have the place all to themselves for tonight. I guess they have a big influence since they are very popular. Gathered around one table, everyone was excited to sing.

"Let's order some food first" Namjoon said.

I realized that I've somewhat... become part of their "group" only that I am an extra. I always sit with them even when I don't have to... but what else can we do when they have no idea where I should be? I am sitting in between Namjoon and Jin, in front of us is Taehyung, Yoongi and Jungkook while in the middle are Jimin and Hoseok.

I stare at the table since I don't know what to order for myself anyway. Besides, I'm not the one paying.

"Hey" I noticed Taehyung waving his hand in front of me.

"Are you still breathing?" Yoongi joins him and kept waving their hands in front of my face.

"Noona is becoming Taetae-hyung, always in a daze!!" Jungkook said. "Wake up, noona!" Jungkook said as he loudly placed the glass of water on the table.

"Quick, perform CPR before she dies" Yoongi says and hits both Taehyung and Jungkook on the back.

I'm still staring at them because... why not? I am enjoying their reactions. But what's a CPR?

Hobi slowly puts down the menu in his hand as he notices that I'm out of my wits. "Hey Jiminie, look at Nabi, is she ok?" he pointed at me with a concerned face.

Jimin also looked at me and seemed curious as well. So, the cute boy poked me by my shoulder. I turned my head to look at him with a confused face. "Oh, she's okay" Jimin smiled and looked at Hobi.

"Why did you only look at Jimin??" Taehyung's face really looked funny.

"I really should've done the CPR" Jungkook jokingly says.

"Hey don't joke like that with Nabi" Jin scolds him with a concerned face.

"Sorry, I was just tired from the dance lessons" I made an excuse; I honestly don't know why I was in a daze in the first place... why did that rhyme?

"I'm sorry I shouldn't have forced you to dance!" Hobi suddenly looks really apologetic but that only made me a lot guiltier.

"N-No!! You didn't do anything wrong, Hobi. You're perfect and doing fine. Okay?" I insisted and I truly wanted to make him feel better. His apologetic face went away afterwards.

"Nabi, you should eat a lot. You're kinda thin, I'm worried about you." Namjoon said as he hands over the menu to me.

"Uhh I'll be fine no matter what you order!" I smiled awkwardly as I stay still without accepting the menu.

"Does Nabi know that we're drinking tonight?" Namjoon asked in a serious tone of voice while looking at the boys one by one.

"I don't even know we are drinking!" Jungkook said with a smile.

"What do you mean?? We drink water everyday" I showed him a confused face! What? Does Namjoon only drink water occasionally? Is that humanly possible?? But they always do inhuman things! Maybe BTS are gods?? I don't know anymore.

Namjoon covers his face with his palm. "Whatever... I'll just order juice for you and Nabi" he said while looking at Jungkook.

Jin was laughing out loud next to me. "You're right, Nabi. We drink water everyday" he says with a bright smile. Did I say something funny?

"God... she is turning into Jin" Yoongi muttered.

"I want a milkshake" Jungkook requested.

Namjoon nods. "What about you V-ssi? Jimin?"

"Awww cute babies" Hobi looks like he wants to squeeze me and Jungkook.

"I'm fine with any beverage" Jimin said with a confident face.

"Uh I'll drink a bit" Taehyung said with a hesitant face.

"Have you decided on what to order?" Jin asks me in a low voice.

"I'll just have whatever you're having" I smiled and gave him the menu.

And so then... the singing begins, so does the drinking.

"Want a sip?" Yoongi asks me while holding a glass of some beverage.

Jungkook and the others are busy singing; the wide television screen is up in front of us.

Taehyung is looking at me and Yoongi, I think he's waiting for me to take a sip. I become tired of their teasing so I took the glass from Yoongi's hand and smelled it for a second. It smelled... weird.

"Brave girl huh" Yoongi smirks and Taehyung's smile lets me know how eager he is to see if I will drink it or not.

Even though it smelled weird, Yoongi and the others were drinking it so I did the same thing, I drunk everything without holding back.

"Oh my god!" Yoongi stood up and screamed, I guess it's okay to be loud since it's just the 8 of us here. His gummy smile makes him look like a happy kid.

On the other hand... I don't know what to feel for what I just drunk. WHAT. IS. THIS?

Taehyung's pupils dilated in shock and his mouth was hanging wide open. What? What?! Did I do something bad?! Or wrong?!

"Y-You drunk all of it in one gulp?!" Hobi looks amazed and freaked out at the same time.

"OH MY GOD" Yoongi is still being loud that the busy singing Jungkook and Namjoon started looking at him with questionable faces. "SO STRONG GIRL, OH MY GOD, STRONG POWER GIRL" For some reason, his excitement caused him to speak in English.

"The drink tastes strong but it doesn't taste that bad... but I don't know?! What is this?!" I asked him with an unexplainable look on my face.

"Nabi! Why did you drink?" Jimin was smiling as he asked me.

"You're not supposed to drink it all in one go or the taste will be stronger" Jin says as he patted me on the back because I also started coughing.

"Don't make her drink, hyung!" Jimin calls Yoongi out. "And why are you teaching her how to?!" Jimin playfully hits Jin.

"Oh sorry" Jin just laughs it off.

Oh... okay. I get it now, so it's an adult's drink. Or so they call it. But anyway... I'm 20! I'm an adult aren't I!?

"I'll drink!" I said with a brave look on my face.

"OOOHHH" Yoongi smiles even wider.

"G-Go, go Nabi!" For some reason, Taehyung-oppa was nodding awkwardly, his face still says how unbelievably amazed he is.

"Let the girl drink! There's always a first for everyone!" Hobi raised his own glass as he said in a loud voice.

Namjoon and Jungkook finished singing and sat back down with confused faces. "What did just happen?!" Namjoon asks.

"NOONA! You're drinking? Then I'll drink now, too. I.. I'm not gonna lose!!" Jungkook pointed to me with an excited face.

"Yes... uhm, I would like to try it out." I was curious too... I want to try everything. "I don't want to grow old without experiencing the things everyone experiences" I said in a shy tone of voice.

"Okay, lemme get the waiter then" Namjoon seems like he was easily convinced.

"Then I'll join you..!!" Taehyung keeps nodding, I guess he doesn't know what else to do or say. Yoongi poured another glass for me and handed it over with a cute smile on his face. "Cheers!" Taehyung raised his glass and drank with me.

This time I didn't drink all of it...

"Ahhhhhh" Taehyung groaned with his eyes closed after drinking a bit.

"Wow, don't tell me the girl's got better tolerance than Hobi and V-ssi?!" Namjoon looks impressed.

I don't know how they are measuring it and what they mean by tolerance, because I only know adults get "drunk" with certain types of liquor but I don't know what else happens. I guess it's like a competition?

"No way" Jimin looked like he was mind blown.

...the night gets darker. The lights inside the room kept dancing in various colors and it was an entertaining sight for me. The more the boys drink, the more hyper they get. However, for some reason, Hobi is already about to be out of it.

"Hyung, come on, one more glass" Jungkook was leaning on Hobi's shoulder.

"Ah so it starts, the last man standing will definitely be me" Yoongi says as he drinks another glass.

"Hahahaha!! Hoseoki, you okay?" Jin laughs as he stands up, he checked on Hobi before going to the restroom.

"Nabi!" Jimin called my name. Even though it's just us, the Karaoke sound was loud so it was difficult to hear. I looked at him and tried my best to figure out what he was saying. "Wanna sing?" he was inviting me.

"I don't know many songs" I told him.

"It's okay, I just want to hear you sing" Jimin smiled and moved next to me, since Jin was sitting next to me earlier. "Is there any kind of song you like? Slow? High notes?" he asks in a gentle tone of voice. "I can sing anything for you"

"I want the one that Taehyung-oppa was singing." I answered Jimin with a smile.

"Oh" Jimin looked away for a second; he glanced at Taehyung who is laughing with the others. "Which one? Let's see if they have it" Jimin looks into my eyes and asked me with a serious face.

"Hold me tight" I said.

Without waiting for anything else, the song started and when I began singing after Namjoon sang his own part. Jimin passed the microphone to Kookie, so he can sing his own part. And when it was time for the chorus, I was the only one singing... I was probably out of tune but the boys fell silent. I admit my voice isn't very good. I wasn't allowed to sing... so I rarely hear my own singing voice.

"Hold me tight, hug me
Can you trust me? Can you trust me? Can you trust me? Pull me in tight"

Then Jimin sings his part... we continued this way and the rappers except Hobi do their rap lines. Kookie doesn't sing as he is on his phone, Jin just came back and plays with Taehyung and Hobi.

It was time for me to sing the only part that I know and can sing and I expected them to be quiet again but this time...

Taehyung was singing along with me.

I looked at him while we are singing; I don't even need to look on the screen to search for the lyrics. I already memorized it by heart, since it became one of my favorite songs. The boys cheered since we sang together.

"WOOOOO BOY!! PULL ME IN, NAMJOON!" Yoongi dramatically yells at the back. Is the alcohol starting to get him...? But Jin said Yoongi is the heaviest drinker.

"CAN YOU TRUST ME?!" Namjoon yells in English as the two, him and Yoongi, hugged each other for a second.

"HAHAHA" Jin is having the time of his life.

I can't help but smile because Taehyung who I thought wasn't listening, started singing with me. We were waiting for Jimin to sing again, but he's having fun with Jin and Jungkook after Taehyung took the microphone from him.

In the end, Taehyung and I finished the song together. He was awkwardly rapping, so I joined him. Our "awesome rap" as called by Namjoon kept Jungkook and the others laughing until Hobi finally passed out. They let him sleep on the empty sofa next to ours.

"That was good" Jimin said as he looked at us with a sweet smile.

"I was out of tune" I shyly said and bit my lower lip while looking at the table.

"That was fuuun!!" Taehyung cheered.

"I had fun making fun of you two" Yoongi said.

"Hold on a sec" Namjoon excuses himself and goes out to answer a call.

"I was going to drown" I said with a smile as I looked at Taehyung who is in front of me. He looks like he has no idea why I said that. "Your voice is as beautiful and deep as the ocean" I complimented him and he averted his eyes with a cute smile.

"Just keep drowning yourself in me then" Taehyung raises his glass and we drank together at the same time after he said those words.

After that shot, he rolled his sleeves up since he is wearing a white polo shirt and rested his elbow on the table with his palm open.

"What are you doing, oppa?" I asked with a curious face.

Taehyung puts on a serious face. "Your hand, in mine, now." He speaks in his deep tone of voice... I guess, he really wants to drown me.

I put down the glass I was holding and held his hand.

"Hold me... tight." Taehyung was saying the same things that Jungkook was saying the other day... oh, so we're playing arm wrestling?

I followed his instructions and held his hand as tightly as I could. After his countdown, I started trying to bring down his hand, but I could barely move him at all.

"Aww.. Taehyungie-oppa! I can't beat you." I smiled hopelessly and stopped trying, but he isn't trying to beat me either.

Taehyung sticks his tongue out and makes a lot of different funny faces in front of me. I guess he wants me to keep trying, so I do. He moves closer and his face is near our hands. All of a sudden, he pulls me in with my hand that he was holding and he was... sniffing my wrists...? His eyes are closed right now.

"W-What are you doing, oppa?" I turned red, I know it. I asked him with a shy tone of voice.

Everyone is minding their own businesses or too busy to notice what Taehyung is doing to me. Exactly, what are you doing to me? Can I sue you for making my heart beat rapidly?

Taehyung slowly opens his eyes again and looks at me. "You lose" he said with a cool tone of voice.

"Oh..." I just laughed timidly, since I don't get how I lost. He didn't bring my hand down yet.

...A few seconds pass and it's been over a minute. It's starting to get awkward on my end.

"Oppa?" I called him out.

"Hmm?" Taehyung looks at me.

"My hand..?" I reminded him.

He's still holding my hand.

"No" Taehyung smirked.

"What do you mean "No"?" I asked him with a confused face.

"I'm not gonna let go of your hand yet, baby" Taehyung said those words in his deep voice, he specifically said "baby" in English otherwise it would sound awkward in his language, right?

Oh my god, my heart is pounding like crazy. Hold on... is this what they mean by "alcohol side effects"?

"Taehyungie-oppa... are you drunk yet...?" I decided to ask him as I weakly attempt to break free, but he held my hand even tighter.

Namjoon comes back and was about to say something when he stopped and stared at us with a shocked face.

"Oh" Namjoon seems shocked, but in a good way. "What do we have here?" He smiled.

"We were playing arm-wrestling... now he doesn't want to let go of my hand... is he drunk already?" I was laughing as I answered Namjoon and explained it all to him.

"Hobi and V-ssi are the weakest drinkers here, so I wouldn't be surprised if he was" Namjoon patted my back; I think he believes that Taehyung is already drunk.

"Taehyungieee... oppaaaaaa~ my hand, won't you let go?" I am starting to feel really shy since Yoongi is giving us the questionable stare. It's not that I don't like it... it's just that... it's awkward, you know?

"No" Taehyung keeps shaking his head and refusing me.

"Get a room" Yoongi finally spoke up, but he's probably just messing around like usual.

Taehyung suddenly laughed and went back to his "normal" self. I swear, I don't know how to deal with his "serious" self. "Cute" he said and gently released my hand. He relaxes his back and continues making silly yet cute faces in front of me.

Then... in a while, Taehyung-oppa and Kookie were already lying next to Hobi.

"I can't believe it" I shake my head as I looked at the alcohol-defeated boys.

"They're so cute" Jimin says with a cute smile, he takes his phone out and takes a picture of the drunken boys. I giggled at the thought of Taehyung, Hobi and Kookie seeing this picture tomorrow. "How are you not affected at all?" Jimin said with a curious face as he looked at me after he took the picture.

"I don't know" I shrugged.

"I'm going to be depressed if you are stronger than me" Namjoon jokingly says.

Time flies and I realized that from the happy things, we began talking about the sad things, too.

"There was a time when most of us had a lot of struggles... personal, emotional.. whatever, it was difficult but.. We had each other and ARMY to keep us going" Yoongi says while he staring at the wall and holding a glass of liquor in hand.

I am only silent while I am listening to them.

"Yeah. I must say... I'm really lucky because I have you guys and ARMY to cheer me up." Jin seems to be completely fine, totally not affected by the liquor at all.

"Without bangtan... without army... without Nabi, I'm nothing too" Jimin says in a calm tone of voice.

"It was all okay until you had to include her too" Yoongi gave him a pokerface which I found funny. I'm sure Jimin is just joking.

"Anyway, my brothers. Let's cheers to our success. There is a day that we will lose, but that is definitely not today" Namjoon raised his glass with a proud smile on his face.

"Not today!" Yoongi, Jin and Jimin cheered with him as they raised their own glasses.

I realized that they were all looking at me, waiting for me to join them so I quickly did. "You will never lose. Forever, you are winners in my heart." I smiled and told them so.

In the end, we stopped drinking halfway thinking that they can't get too drunk since we're still going somewhere tomorrow and someone needs to carry the 3 drunken boys.

...9

"Everybodyyyyy up!" Jin was knocking outside my room and yelling at the same time.

I glanced at the clock and realized that I slept longer than usual. Must be the alcohol..?

Quickly, I get up and I somehow feel dizzy and have a little bit of a headache. But I didn't mind. They usually wait for others to wake up on their own but I guess we're going somewhere again... if I remember right.

When I stepped out of the room, Jimin and Namjoon are the only ones awake aside from Jin. Drunk or not, Yoongi will sleep in late no matter what.

"Ah I can't wake a drunken Taehyungie... so hard" Jimin says with a sad smile, is he trying to be cuter...? You're 24/7 cute.

"Suga wasn't drunk" Namjoon said.

"Yeah but he will still sleep forever if we don't wake him up" Jin said.

"I'll wake Kookie and Hobi then" I volunteered and was about to walk over to their rooms.

"Go wake up Taehyungie, I'll check on Kookie, Monie-hyung will wake Hobi-hyung" Jimin patted me by my shoulder as he went ahead of me.

Look at them go. I watched them leave one by one and so all I could say is, "Oh... okay." So I headed for Taehyung and Jimin's room.

"Taehyungie? Oppa? Wake up" I call out to him and pressed my ears against the door to try and listen but then the door moved open. "It's not locked... oh." Since Jimin left it open, I decided to walk in. "Pardon the intrusion..." I whispered as I looked around. He's not anywhere around, so he's probably still in bed.

I headed towards the bed and I could see him sleeping soundly. His innocent face makes him look like an angel... he's so... unreal. Like a living doll...

A part of me wants to stay this way, staring at his beautiful face. But I have to face reality that I can't stop time from leaving, so we need to keep up with it.

"Taehyung... oppa" I gently call out to him while I sit on the bed. "Oppa!" I slightly raised my voice. "Opp-" Suddenly, this boy just... "Ahh!!"

I yelped as Taehyung suddenly moved his arm very fast and pulled me down, now half of my body is on top of his chest. He puts his other arm around me, making it harder for me to get up. I tried to break free, but I can't compete with his strength.

"Oppa?! Why did you-" I keep getting cut off... but I'm not mad. I could see him smiling. He's pretending to be still asleep. "I know you're not sleeping anymore" I told him with a forced angry face.

"Shh... sleep." Taehyung talks with his eyes closed. He presses my head against his chest by force and starts brushing my hair.

Oppa... what do I do with you? What are you doing to me? I can hear your calm heartbeat, but you probably don't hear my own heartbeat that's currently pounding because of you.

"Oppa... we need to wake up, we're going somewhere" I reminded him about the plan for today, but he doesn't seem to listen.

"Taehyungie!—" Jimin was about to walk in but he saw Taehyung cuddling Nabi. His excited face turned into a plain smile. After looking at the two for a second, he simply walks out and quietly shuts the door close.

Taehyung looked at me with half-open eyes as he moved his head. I stared at him as if I was begging for him with my eyes. His cute "uncomfortable" face turns into a smile. "Nabi" he said my name.

"What...?" I am trying my best to pretend that I'm angry... I mean, he does it to me. Why can't I act like I'm angry too? I probably look stupid.

"Good morning" Taehyung said in a childish voice and finally let go of me.

I quickly stood up and left the bed while he is still lying down. "Um... everyone's waiting" I said without looking at him and hurriedly walked out of the room.

Finally, I escaped. I don't want to, but I want to. Otherwise, I think I'll die. Why does my heart do this all the time when I'm alone with Taehyung?

"What's wrong with you??" Hobi asked with an appalled look on his face.

"AH!" I yelped and looked at Hobi for a few seconds. I was lost in my thoughts that I didn't notice him passing by. "N..Nothing." Unable to look at him in the eyes, I kept averting my gaze when I answered and left immediately after smiling awkwardly like Taehyung.

Hobi and Jin saw how I acted and they looked at each other with confused faces. "That girl crazy" Hobi said. "Should we call the hospital??" Jin seemed concerned.

Later on...

Here we go again, off to somewhere. I was quiet the entire ride, but they were all the same. Some of them are complaining about their hangovers so they were a little less energetic today. Or so we thought...

"PANDAS!!!" Jimin and Taehyung were suddenly yelling in unison.

...They regained their energy when we finally arrived at our destination: the popular animal sanctuary.

"Calm down, there ain't no pandas here!" Namjoon cuts them off.

I held myself back from laughing at Jimin's and Taehyung's sad faces. They looked really sad and disappointed. I was quiet... but I really wanna say how excited I am right now. I've never been to a zoo or a sanctuary, so I'm happy to be able to see different kinds of animals.

"Who needs a panda when we have Nabi" Hobi claps his hands and started dancing afterwards.

"Huh...?" I tilted my head as I stared at Hobi.

"But pandas are cute." Yoongi said.

"OH" I realized what Yoongi was trying to say... I unintentionally made a sad face.

"AH! Hyung!! How could you say that to her?! Noona's cute but she's not fat and dumb" Jungkook started overreacting again.

"None of us are fat but Jin-hyung's dad jokes are... dumb" Yoongi was smiling while picking on Jin like usual.

"Hey! Take that back." Jin playfully hits Yoongi on his leg.

"Well.. I am fat.." Jimin whispered with a shy smile.

"Fat? You're fine. Besides, you look cute either way! I actually would like it if you ate more" Since I heard him and saw his expression.. I felt the need to tell him my thoughts which immediately cheered him up.

"R..Really?" Jimin seemed really shy, but his smile says that he was happy to hear my thoughts.

"Ok guys, no separating this time. The crew will be filming this" Namjoon reminded them.

"What about Nabi?" Jimin asked.

"Ah it's fine, they can blur her out but I'm pretty sure most of the clips won't include her in it anyway." Namjoon answered.

"Oh that's good" Jimin smiled. Again, I love how his eyes disappear when he smiles... ha ha.

"In that case, I'll be the one to film you, noona!" Jungkook jumped in front of me and said in a proud tone of voice.

"Film me? I'm not worthy of filming right?" I pointed at myself and gave him a sad smile.

After a few minutes of walking, we finally managed to get inside the sanctuary. There are a lot of people today... I guess because it's free to visit and it's a trusted sanctuary.

"Ohh!! Guys, look! A giraffe!?" Jimin looked surprised and pointed at the giraffe.

Why does it feel more like a zoo than a sanctuary? Sanctuaries are places for recovering animals or rescued animals right? But oh well. It's good if they have all kinds of animals. Some of them are probably newborns who couldn't leave the sanctuary and ended up growing here...

"It's Hobi-hyung!" Jungkook said while he taking a picture of the giraffe.

"WHAT!" Hobi exclaimed. "Wait and let me find a bunny and get my revenge on you!" Hobi walks off.

While I'm stuck here with my eyes widened... I'm staring at the humongous creature before me. Wow. The only thing in between is a slightly tall barricade to prevent the giraffe from leaving, but the length of its neck can definitely allow it to reach me below.

"Soooooo cool" Like me, Taehyung is standing next to me and doing the exact same thing that I'm doing.

"It's not your first time seeing a giraffe, Taehyungie" Jimin commented in an endearing tone of voice.

Taehyung nods but his amazed face is still there. "I know but... LOOK AT IT?! IT'S SOOOO TAAAALL!" He said in a loud, serious voice.

"Hey kids move along, don't get lost" Yoongi taps us from behind one by one as he passes by.

Jin signals us to move, but I didn't want to leave the giraffe. Jimin waits for me and Taehyung, giving us a few seconds to get over our amazement. "Let's go" Jimin called.

I snapped out of it and walked after Jimin... but I looked back when I realized Taehyung isn't following. I went back and took his hand so we can catch up.

"Taehyungie's like a baby" Jimin's smile is so charming. He waited for us and by the time I got there with Taehyung, Jimin took my other hand as well and we began walking like that for the meantime.

Behind us is Kookie who is holding a camera. "You're all like babies!" He yelled with a smile. While my mind is thinking "You are THE baby here.. Mr.Jungkook.." "Is it okay for noona to hold hands with these babies while we're on film?!" he worried.

"Why not?" Jimin answered him in a loud voice to ensure Jungkook hears him.

"Nabi! Over there! A tiger!!!" Taehyung pointed to a far distance.

"No, no, no we're not going there yet BUT we WILL so stay calm" Jin says.

"Let's gooooo!!" Taehyung runs towards the tigers inside a glass covered room while dragging me along with him.

"Wait!" I exclaimed and Jimin wasn't able to hold on to us and was left behind.

Namjoon, Hobi and Yoongi who are in front looked back only to make a pokerface for Taehyung. "Is he really the hot and sexy V that girls go crazy for??" Hobi jokingly asked.

"It's all a lie" Namjoon said.

"It's because they ARE crazy why they are crazy for someone like THAT" Yoongi says.

"Whatever happened to "no separating"!?" I loudly asked Taehyung-oppa while I stand behind him.

Taehyung laughs like a guilty child but he doesn't seem to dwell on it. "I forgot about it..." he said.

"Anyway, now that you remember... let's go back?" I calmly asked him to go back with me.

Taehyung nods and smiles brightly. "Yeah" he muttered. "We'll be back later, tigers!" He looked back to the tigers and waved like a kid.

His silliness makes me forget all the sadness I've felt in my life...

"Nabi, you finally held my hand first" Taehyung said while we are walking back.

"W-W-What do you mean "first"??" I asked him with a flustered face without looking at him.

"I always hold your hand first, but this time, it's you who held my hand first" While explaining himself, Taehyung has that blissful smile on his face. His voice indicates how pleased he is.

"Oh... is there a problem with that...?? I.. uhm... didn't want you to get left behind... I mean we!! We don't want you to get left behind!!!" For some reason, I kept stuttering and making mistakes while I also sound so defensive when talking to him. I stopped walking because I hate myself. Why am I like this? Such a failure.

Taehyung also stopped walking and stood next to me. "Don't be shy" he said, still wearing that childish smile he has on his face. "There's no problem with it" he said as he pinched both my cheeks.

"Pweash shtop jhat" My words became undistinguishable because he is squishing my face and playing with my cheeks.

"High five" Taehyung stopped playing with my face and waited for my high five. But when I gave him one, he "dodged" it and started laughing.

He's starting to make fun of me again... but I don't mind, like always.

"Let's just-" I bite my lower lip for a second and lowered my head but he repeats it.

"High five!" Taehyung raised his hand again and I gave him the dagger look, I let out a sigh before going for the high five again.

When I touched his hand, he didn't dodge it but this time, he caught my hand and intertwined his fingers with mine. He held it tightly, so that I can't break free.

"Leggo~" Taehyung said in a cute tone of voice. Does he not see how red my face?? Does he even care? Does it matter to him if I die from his cuteness??? Probably not.

If I die, sue this man named Kim Taehyung, he will be the death of me.

"Mr. Kim Taehyung..." While walking back, since we are falling behind, I decided to call him by his full name and it somehow managed to get his full attention.

"What is it Ms. Cute Nabi?" I guess he decided to call me "Cute" since he doesn't know my last name. He responded in a serious tone of voice.

I am only looking at the ground while talking. I can't keep eye contact with him.

"You're under arrest..." I said in a low tone of voice, but he probably heard it.

"Why?" He frowned as he asked.

"...for stealing..." I kept on mumbling... but he's listening very carefully that he can understand it anyway. "M-My time. Yes, my time." I wanted to say... "my heart" but I got scared... what if that's not... it?

"Oh" Taehyung smiled. "I'm taking over you~" he started singing instead. Is that his reply...? I guess that's okay.

Finally, we are able to get closer to the others since they stopped by a snake's den. Hobi seems to be extremely worried. Kookie puts down his camera and joins in the fun. Taehyung and I stand behind.

"Let's get closer!" I suggested and took a step forward, but he still isn't moving.

"Nabi" For some reason... he's suddenly serious when he called my name.

"Yes..?"

"Please don't ever leave Bangtan" Taehyung's eyes looked sad and lonely when he said those words. He smiles, but I still can't get rid of the sadness that I saw.

I told him that he stole my time... did he take it seriously...?

He releases my hand, maybe because we can't be seen in their clips like that.

"Where did you two run off to again? Unbelievable" Jimin acts disappointed for leaving him behind.

"I'm... I'm" Jungkook seems like wants to say something but he's hesitating.

"What? Say it" Yoongi said.

"I'm jealous!!! Why hyung is always alone with noona?!" Jungkook yells with a funny look on his face. I don't think he means it, he's just playing around.

"Kookie-ah! Don't worry, let's go on a date together next time!" Taehyung said as he hugged Jungkook which made all of us laugh.

"That's not what I mean!" Jungkook protested with an adorable face.

Anyway, I'm once again focused on the snake. Its color is pale yellow and they said we could take a picture with it and have it around our neck. I quickly raised my hand for volunteer because I genuinely wanted to know how it feels like.

"Hyung, look at that girl, she beat you" Jimin patted Hobi on the shoulder as I wait for the caretakers to put the snake around my neck.

"AHHH how could she?!" Hobi looks distressed.

Taehyung is nodding with a delighted smile on his face, almost looking like an arrogant smile, but we know he isn't arrogant so let's not say that. "That's my girl" he said as he scrunched his nose and made that cute face again while crossing his arms.

"YOUR girl?" Namjoon reacted.

I'm standing here in front of them so I can see all of their reactions. They're always talkative and lively... so it's always fun.

"But not YOUR expensive girl." Jin said with a smile.

"...Please let me live." Namjoon closed his eyes and put his hands together as if he was doing a prayer, I laughed at his face because it was really funny.

Until they finally put the snake around me... the caretakers were helping me out because the weight of the snake was unbelievably heavy!

"I-It feels really weird" I whispered as I started feeling nervous, but excited at the same time.

"Caption this: Nabi and Namjoon, because our leader is a snake" Yoongi jokingly said.

"Heyyy I'm not!" Namjoon laughs at Yoongi's joke.

"That snake is me... I'm seducing Eve to bite the forbidden apple. So come on, Eve. Give in to me" Jimin was saying all those things with an innocent smile on his face. I don't get it. It doesn't match up. How can you say those... seductive things with a cute face?? Park Jimin please explain.

"Oh my goodness Chimchim?!" Hobi covers his mouth with his hand; he looks very impressed by Jimin's words.

Well... that ended fast. We moved on to the next scene. Honestly, I spent the whole day being amazed by the animals and having fun with the boys. We had free time to roam around... but when they declared that we are free to look, we realized that two people among us had went missing.

As expected, it's Jungkook and Taehyung. Some kids are being naughty today!

The afternoon sun kisses our skins; their skin makes them look like their whole body is blushing. Especially Yoongi... haha, he looks like he's sparkling. We decided to form groups and look for the two kids. Namjoon was with Jin, Yoongi was with Hoseok and I was with Jimin.

"Taehyungieeee!" Jimin and I are calling for his name together. "Kookie!" Did they REALLY go on a date already?!

Jimin wipes his sweat off his forehead. "Ah, you're getting all sweaty. Do you want to sit down first?" I asked him with a concerned voice.

"I'm fine" Jimin said. "Taehyungie always get lost... now I don't know how Kookie got into it" He sighed. "You've been with us for a quite a while now, what are your thoughts?" We continued walking and Jimin asked me that question.

"Nothing new. I still feel happy with you guys" I answered him without hesitations.

Jimin slows down his pace... "Did you... find... someone that you might... like?" He keeps pausing in between his words, but I understood what he meant.

"I like you all" I said as I kept looking around for Taehyung and Kookie.

Jimin laughed softly. "So innocent.." he muttered. "Like, I mean, love? Romantically?" he asked while maintaining eye contact with me.

"W-W-WHY WOULD YOU ASK THAT?!" I immediately regret answering his questions. His questions for me are always intriguing! Why are you so cute that it's irresistible? I can't help but keep answering you with the truth...

"Ahahaha" Jimin is still laughing at me. "Never mind then" He winked and then walked faster.

After a few minutes of searching, Namjoon gave us a call to let us know that he found Kookie. Apparently, he doesn't know where Taehyung ran off to so we're getting concerned knowing that he is by himself.

"Doesn't he have his cellphone?" Jimin asked while looking at his phone.

"I'm sure he does, but he's probably not looking at it" I answered, we're already outside the sanctuary and we're not supposed to be around here.

"Watch out!" Jimin shouted as he pulled me close to him. I was too busy searching for Taehyung with my eyes, that I couldn't notice the car passing by. "That driver is insane!!!" Jimin sounded angry and concerned at the same time. "Are you alright?!" he asked while looking at me.

But I couldn't look at him right now, now that I found what I'm looking for. It's just right in front of me. He is... in front of me.

Taehyung was smiling... but his smile slowly disappeared when he saw me and Jimin being alone together. What's more awkward is that we look like we're embracing each other, but we're not. Jimin doesn't know Taehyung is already behind us... "I'm sorry" I muttered as I walk away from him, just so I could go to Taehyung's side.

Taehyung walked away for some reason, but I didn't care. I followed him anyways. I already got lost once; I'm not going to lose you now.

"Nabi!" Jimin was calling out to me, but I didn't care.

I was afraid of something but I don't know what it is. I kept following Taehyung until my eyes suddenly began to hurt and my vision started to blur. I stopped walking because I couldn't properly see my surroundings anymore.

"Nabi!" Jimin was probably chasing me, but he stopped when he caught glimpse of Taehyung walking away and me coming after him.

"Taehyung!" I kept calling for his name but he just won't stop walking away. Finally, after a few seconds of somewhat, blacking out, my vision went back to normal and I continued to follow him.

Author's point of view

Jimin went back to tell everyone what happened and they were concerned about the way Taehyung was acting.

"It's not like him to get jealous" Namjoon said.

"I mean... our Taehyungie has never... you know" Jimin was looking down while speaking in a gloomy tone of voice.

A boy who has never been... truly in love.

"In any case, we need to make sure to get them back immediately." Jin says and they all nodded in agreement.

Her point of view

As I was chasing him nonstop, he suddenly stopped walking away and then turned around to walk up to me, it happened so suddenly that I didn't have the time to stop so our bodies collided.

Without knowing it, I was already in his arms and he was holding me tight.

"H-Hey—" I don't know what to do. I don't know how to react, but all I know is that every ounce of strength I had in my body left the instant I felt his touch.

"You're mine!" Taehyung shouted.

It's the first time I ever heard him shout like that, he sounds angry... but this time, he's not just acting. It's for real... right?

The people passing by are giving us curious looks and seem to be judging us with the way they stare, but it didn't matter. It doesn't matter. Not during this moment. All that matters is the boy in front of me right now.

"Taehyungie..." When I finally calmed down, I called his name in a gentle tone of voice and hugged him back.

Taehyung is breathing heavily; he must be exhausted from all that walking that he did. I have forgotten how tired I am because I was so lost in my desire to catch up to him.

"You're hurting me.." I said with a little smile and a low tone of voice. The way he's holding me, it's not like Jimin's gentle embrace. It's almost like he's about to break me... but why am I willing to console myself in his ungentle embrace?

As I said those words, he held me even tighter. I'm suffocating. But I simply closed my eyes.

How did it turn out like this? What made him so upset?

"Mianhae... (Sorry...)" He whispered, his apology comes with a truly sincere tone of voice. Taehyung released me but he bumped his forehead against mine with his eyes closed. "I don't know why I did that"

No one knows why this boy suddenly behaved like that.

I raised my hands and gently touched his face. "It's okay. Can we go back?" I asked him with a sweet smile on my face as my own way of showing that it's okay.

He opens his eyes and slowly looks at me. He stares at me for a few seconds and shows me an apologetic look on his face. "Okay." He nodded once and licked his lips afterwards.

Now that we are on our way back, he's unusually quiet. He's normally partying around, dancing randomly and singing random songs while making funny faces. He must be feeling frustrated right now. I didn't mind. Sometimes, we all need our moment of silence... to get our thoughts together.

But on our way back, it suddenly started to rain and that's the time he finally turned to face me.

"Hurry" Taehyung looked really worried. The rain began pouring strongly that he took off the coat he is wearing to cover me with it. "Why isn't there a single place to hide from the rain here?" He asks with an annoyed look on his face.

I understand why he's so worried... but...

I was so amazed by the feeling of rain pouring down against our skins. It's cold, but my heart feels so warm. My brain is in the state of ecstasy. Taehyung notices this and raised a brow at me.

"Nabi? I'm sorry, did I break you?" Taehyung asks me with an unexplainable look on his face.

While everyone else is running away from the rain, we are the only ones left in the open area.

"Rain is fun!" I answered him with a bright smile on his face.

Taehyung stares at me for a few seconds as if he is worried about my mental health. Anyway, we're both mentally challenged people so...

He started dancing some weird moves while we are continuously getting soaked by the rain. Feeling the euphoria rush into my veins, I dance along with him especially now that there are no people around. We jumped around and chased each other like kids.

Our time under the rain was painted with our bright smiles and our childish laughter.

Later on...

"Then" Namjoon started giving us the "parent-child" talks, you know its lecture time when he crosses his arms and speaks in that tone of voice, serious and doesn't smile at all.

Taehyung and I stand next to each other, our clothes and our entire body still soaked from the rain. We didn't mind being completely drenched as we enjoyed dancing in the rain, anyway. We were both biting our lips and looking down the ground as we avoid looking into Namjoon's scary eyes when he's angry. We look like guilty kids.

Jimin and the others are just smiling at us as if they knew something like this would happen. "Taehyungie-ah.. don't be mad at me" Jimin said.

Taehyung gulps and his eyes that can't be kept in one place looked at me and Jimin back and forth. His eyes are saying, "Please help me" but I can't help him since we're BOTH in trouble.

"First you get lost and then you get Nabi into playing with you in the rain! What if you two gets sick??" Hobi looks very concerned, but I understand him anyways.

"Hyungs, you're going to make hyung cry" Jungkook was trying his best not to laugh at the two of us. "Noona, don't cry" he said but he was definitely laughing at me when he turned around.

"I'm sorry... I don't know what I was doing" Taehyung decided to apologize without being able to look into the eyes of the other members. I know, because I'm watching him and the way he moves all the time. His voice sounded really sad and apologetic.

He looks like a cute puppy...

"HAHAHAHA Ahh Taehyungie is so cute he's like a puppy" Jimin broke down into a joyful laughter and he said what was on my mind so I closed my eyes to try and stop myself from laughing.

"Ya..!! I'm.. I'm trying to apologize here Jimin-ah" Taehyung pretends to act upset and offended. "Please hear me out" Taehyung smiles at Jimin.

"Ah I can't breathe... remember when we were jealous because of his Hwarang hyungs..? Ah now he knows the feeling.." Jin is laughing with Jimin, both are in tears.

"Can we go home now" Yoongi asked and his plain question matched with that poker face also made Taehyung laugh.

"Yeah, but 2 of us will walk on their way home because they CAN'T get inside the car like this" Namjoon is finally no longer upset and smiles with everyone as he jokingly said those words, obviously referring to us.

Of course. Our clothes are wet... we wouldn't want to get inside like this, right?

"Aiiish don't leave us behind, hyung!!" Taehyung gets on his knee and dramatically pleads to Namjoon.

We're so glad that he's quickly back to himself now. I don't know why he lost himself earlier... but Taehyungie, my dearest oppa, please know.

I'll always come to find you whenever you get lost.

Not physically lost... but losing one's mind, losing one's soul. I mean. I'll find you, I promise.

So please tell me that you'll find me too... one day.

...8

When we got home last night, I spent my time staying in my room and Taehyung was texting me about random things. He also sent a photo of him and Jimin to show me that they're okay now. They're making a heart shape with their hands like a couple. Did they even fight in the first place? I don't think that's the case. Late at night, he knocked on my door and apologized once again for doing what he did that day. I simply smiled and told him that it was okay... to which he smiles at. His youthful smile was beaming with purity and innocence that it melts me inside.

...and because of this, I woke up a little bit later again.

"What?!" I gasped as I saw the time on the clock. It's already 5 in the afternoon? Really?! I've never overslept like this before! Even though I have nothing to do, I hurriedly took a bath and dressed up to go out.

For some reason, the lights are all turned off and no one is around either. It's too quiet for my own good. Oh... did they leave without me? Did they go somewhere fun? Well, I'm not meant to be with them in the first place so who am I to complain.

Saddened, I sit on the couch with a disappointed face. I kept checking on my phone but none of them had texted yet. None of them is calling. What do I do...? I'm bored... should I call them? "I shouldn't" I shook my head as I disagree with my own thoughts. They might be busy doing something; it will only make me sad if they don't answer it.

I walked around back and forth out of boredom. I stared out the window; it still looks bright outside despite it being nearly evening. I eventually stood in front of the mirror and started dancing but I got tired of it because it's sad to dance alone!

"Where did they go...? Was I too difficult to wake up that they left me behind..?" I pouted as I sulked on the couch again. "I should turn on the lights" I was about to stand up to switch on the lights but...

I felt the big and warm hands of a certain someone cover my eyes which stopped me from leaving my seat.

"W-Who?!" I expected everyone to be out and away, so I'm surprised that someone suddenly covered my eyes.

I touched the hands on my face and the person is not moving or talking at all. I keep myself calm despite being nervous. What if someone broke in...? I'm scared.

"Taehyungie..?" I tried to make a guess hoping that I was right.

...In a matter of seconds, I heard various footsteps running in and it only scared me even more! But then...

"Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!" voices of familiar people were singing "happy birthday" in a joyous tone of voice.

I don't... oh wait... is it that time of the year already...? My birthday's on summer. Its summer, but I have no idea what month it is. I did tell Jungkook about my birthday but—

The hands covering my face gently moved away and I was able to see again, though my vision became a bit blurred after being covered like that. I was correct Taehyung was the one who covered my eyes.

Even though my vision is not clear yet, I could see the bright smiles on their faces. The lights are dim but it's already on... I feel like the most special person in the world right now. I covered my mouth with my hands because I don't want to scream.

Namjoon, Jin, Hobi, Yoongi, Jungkook, Jimin and Taehyung. All of them are happily singing the birthday song for me while Hobi is holding a cake for me.

"What are you guys... you didn't have to do this for me" My voice was quivering because I'm almost in tears.

"Happy birthday dear Nabi, happy birthday to you!" Their voices are in sync and it sounds so nice to my ears.

"Come on now little princess Nabi, blow your candle!" Hobi is talking in a childish tone of voice to amuse me. I covered my face for a second and then smiled at them.

"Yaa~! Someone stop hyung from blowing the candle first" Jungkook was referring to Taehyung, in my eyes; he seemed excited to blow the candle himself.

"Taehyungie, NO." Jin stops him and acts serious about it.

"I'll throw you out" Yoongi threatens him and so Taehyung was being laughed at by Jimin and everyone else including me.

He looks so defeated so he only smiled in silence.

"Make a wish first!!" Hobi reminded me before I could blow the candle.

It became silent when I closed my eyes and wished from the bottom of my heart...

"I wish.." I speak with a hopeful look on my face. "to be with Bangtan forever" I opened my eyes as I finished my sentence and blew the candle. For a moment, I saw how their eyes beamed with happiness when they heard my wish.

"Yaaaayyyyyy!!!" Everyone cheered and clapped their hands.

"TIME TO PARTAYYYY" Yoongi started dancing and Hobi quickly joined him together with Namjoon after they put down the cake.

Jungkook started blasting out some music while Jin threw a bunch of shiny and colorful confetti above my head. Taehyung was holding a toy in his hand that seemed like a gun but it fires fake money in the air.

I think I'm gonna lose myself with the happiness I'm feeling today. I don't even know it's my day today... but they remembered even when it's just Jungkook whom I told about it to.

"Thank you!" I kept bowing my head to show them how grateful I am.

"Do you know what time it is?!" Jimin asked me loudly.

"Huh? It's.. 7 PM" I told him the answer after looking at the clock.

"It's time for our summer caaaaaamp!!!" Namjoon shouted while dancing his crazy dance moves.

"Camp?!" I asked since I'm clueless.

"Nabi!" Jimin was smiling brightly as he put his arm around my shoulder and Hobi joins him.

"We're celebrating your birthday by the beach!!!!!!!!" Hobi screamed.

"BEACH!" Jimin shouted.

"Bitch?!" Taehyung looked at him.

"THE BEACH?! LIKE... A REAL OCEAN?!" I asked them with my beaming eyes.

"Yes baby yes!" Taehyung answered while dancing and making weird faces. You were confused just a minute ago, oppa...

"But... isn't it a bit too late now..? It's 7 PM" I said with an awkward smile.

"Silly girl" Yoongi patted my head. "Look outside. It's still bright" he pointed at the window with an adorable smile.

"Huh?" I have no idea. They pretended to be gone to prank me or surprise me. But it is 7 PM! The clock says so! It can be bright outside and still be evening! How will I know for certain when I've barely seen the world myself?

"Uhh sorry" Taehyung scratches the back of his head when he apologized.

"Why? What did you do?" I asked him with a confused face.

"Last night... I went inside your room... right. I changed the time on your clock while you weren't looking" Taehyung gives me that usual smile of his, where his smile is so awkward but still so cute.

Oh. Yes, he did come to my room to apologize. I let him in for a few minutes and he was playing with the tiny alarm clock. I didn't pay attention because I thought he was just holding it.

"So you all planned this from the very beginning" I said with a pokerface. I realized that it's actually still 5 AM when I saw the clock, not 5 PM. You better redeem yourself, oppa.

"I'm a genius" Yoongi smirked and Jungkook was dancing behind him. I guess the two of them planned this together.

"Then what are we waiting for?! Let's go to the beach!!!" I said in an excited tone of voice.

Time skip

Jumping to the beach, we were all like kids excited for their summer vacation trip. They were renting the resort and there were only a few other guests in, they were here before us so we had no choice but to just blend in. Anyway, it's not a problem. We are with the crew who's in charge of managing BTS, but it's okay. Their time tonight and for the week is all theirs.

"It's still bright and early~! Let's take some breaks first before taking a dip!" Jimin stretches his arms out while Taehyung is smiling at him.

"I wanna swim already!" Jungkook said.

"Go ahead, no one cares" Yoongi answered while walking away with a cool smile.

"Yoongi..." I couldn't help but mutter his name with an impressed smile on my face.

After everyone arranged their things in their rooms, we all met in the dining area that has an open view to the beach. I couldn't help but stare in awe. I only saw it in pictures... but now it's a reality in front of me.

"Snap out of it" Namjoon tapped me by my shoulder and "woke" me up from my "daydreaming".

"Sorry" I apologized and smiled as I saw how they all look so cute wearing casual clothes like they are typical American foreigners taking a vacation in Hawaii. (No offense intended)

How would I know how foreigners look in Hawaii? I have no idea as well.

"Hey Nabi" Taehyung called out to me as he stood behind me.

"Yes?" I responded with a sweet tone of voice.

"Remember the bikini that I bought?" Taehyung asked me with such a cheeky smile. Oh wait, that smile has lots of meanings behind it. What are you planning, boy?!

"Yeah... I do" I nodded and hoped that he's not up to something.

"Hehe" Taehyung grinned and just walked away after that.

What?! Tell me why! Don't just walk away!

I was about to follow him but Jimin stood in my way with Jungkook with a dramatic look on their faces.

"Uhm... what can I do for you?" I asked them while trying my best not to laugh at their faces.

For no apparent reason, Jimin started dancing with Jungkook, they were doing some intense body rolls and making sexy faces. Um? I saw them do this at their concert, but please don't do it in front of me I will die from it.

Jin yells at them from behind. "HEY! What the hell are you two doing!" He looks like he wants to hit them on the back of their heads but didn't because everyone is powerless with Jungkook.

"Don't mind them, Nabi. The real purpose of this trip is so that I can drown them both" Yoongi was talking to me while holding a glass of water.

Moving forward, I wore Taehyung's t-shirt because he gave it to me earlier, telling me to wear it when it's time to swim paired with some casual shorts when we finally stepped into the sand. In any case, I look like a potato wearing this oversized shirt of Taehyungie. But I don't mind... to be honest, this is like... the best summer dream ever.

"So this is how sand feels like" I muttered as I sat on my knees and touched the sand with my hand. I put some in my hands and brought it close to my face so I could look at it closer. "Beautiful white sand"

"Hey, birthday girl!" Yoongi called out to me while speaking in English, so I looked back to the direction where his voice was coming from.

There I saw the boys standing with sneaky smiles on their faces while carrying toy guns... are those... what they call "water gun"??

To confirm my inner thoughts, Jin started shooting at me with the toy water gun. I yelped as I received a direct hit. "Grab your weapon!" Namjoon said as I threw over one of the guns. I quickly picked it up and ran away to find a safe spot.

I could hear them laughing out loud as they shoot each other playfully. I join in on the fun and began shooting whoever I could.

"Hey!! I wasn't shooting you!" Jimin cried out because I accidentally hit him. "We're on the same side!" He said.

"Not anymore!!" Taehyung and Jungkook jumped from behind us and began shooting me and Jimin.

Some of them ran into the water and that's where they started loading their water guns and continued their games. The only ones running around the sand is me, Jimin, Taehyung and Jungkook.

"Nobody's on anybody's side, hyung!!!" Jungkook shouted as he shoots Taehyungie too.

"Kookie-ah!! You betrayed me!" Taehyung cried out.

"You betrayed me too!" Jimin said and they all ganged up on Taehyung.

"N-Nabi! Nabi help me out! Let's team up and bring these two down!" Taehyung asks for my help with such a cute, childish look on his face.

"Are you going to listen to him, noona?!" Jungkook asked me.

Jimin was laughing next to me, "No way" he says.

I smiled at Taehyung and then pointed the gun to him, "You betrayed me as well!" I jokingly replied to him, he smiled and ran away.

"I'll get you back for this!!!" Taehyung said with a loud tone of voice as he runs to a safe spot.

"Hey you kids! Get in the water!!" Hobi was splashing some water from the ocean towards our way.

Before getting in the water, Jungkook started up the speakers and played his favorite music mixed with their own music. We all started going wild when their song "Best of Me" started playing.

When I ran out of water from my gun, Taehyung took this as an opportunity to attack me straight ahead. "Payback!!" He yelled as he successfully hit me on my face. Then he runs away swiftly while laughing out loud.

"You got the best of me!~" The boys were singing along to their own song.

"You got no jams!" Namjoon shouted and for some reason, it made them all laugh.

Taehyung who ran away, came back for me and pointed the gun to me with a serious face. "You're under arrest now!" he said and I slowly put away my gun. "Surrender to me!" he's somehow getting into his acting again, now all he needs is a cop uniform.

"Uhh okay" I play along and raised my hands up to show him that I'm surrendering.

He throws his gun away and dramatically says, "Let's make love and peace, not war" he said it with such a serious face that I started laughing even when I tried not to. Taehyung hugs me quickly and then faces me, I look into his eyes. "You got the best of me, so please just don't leave me" instead of singing his part, he says it in a deep and slow tone of voice.

Right after that, he runs away and his serious face is all gone like the wind. I swear to the heavens he is driving me insane. "Actually I'm out of water so.. yeah" he grinned as he revealed the reason behind his actions.

Sooooo that's why he made such an extra act.

It's a good thing that the other guests are just joining in on the fun without batting an eye for their weirdness. I mean, I'm also weird, but you know I'm shy to show it to others. Only these 7 boys know this side of me.

I must say... "You guys also got the best of me" I smiled as I jokingly told them my feelings.

"Awwwwww" Yoongi is overreacting... I'm not surprised.

"Okay that's good" Hobi is done with me and starts dragging me towards the water.

"Wait!? What!" I kept trying to resist but they're way too strong for my own good.

"Wait, hyung" Jimin! Thankfully. He stopped Hobi from throwing me into the water. "Nabi, can you swim?" Jimin asked me with a concerned look on his face.

I shyly looked down as I say, "No"

"Oh my goodness!!! Why!? I'm sorry!" Hobi keeps apologizing because he was just about to drown me.

"It's okay, I always drown every day in Taehyungie-oppa's voice that's deeper than the ocean." I answered them with a broken smile on my face, Taehyung heard my answer and just grinned awkwardly like he always do when they looked at him.

"...I'm not touching this girl again" Hobi jokingly said as he pretended to dust off his hands that touched me. He looks so disgusted.. but it's funny.

"She's become corrupted by V-ssi" Namjoon said.

"Nabi... why?" Jimin looks at me with teary eyes as he asked. Oh god... will they ever stop with their extra drama? I'm not complaining, but I'm honestly suffering.

I guess it's okay, because they make me suffer in a good way.

"Yaaaaah!! You guys act like I'm a virus" Taehyung spoke up and tries to defend himself.

"YOU ARE" everyone said in unison and I just stood there looking at Taehyung, who seems to be defeated.

"I understand the V in your name now, oppa. So it's "V" for "Virus" huh?" I said with an innocent smile on my face, making everyone else laugh out loud.

"HAHAHAHAHA V FOR VIRUS!!!" the boys shouted. I can see Jimin crying from too much laughter now............. Are you okay, Jimin?

"It's "V" for "Virgin"" Yoongi "corrected" us all which made the others laugh even harder.

"I'm gonna die" Jin says while trying to stop himself from laughing.

"...Nabi..." Taehyung closes his eyes and makes a funny face.

"It's okay, oppa" I patted him on the back, he looks so embarrassed.

Hahahaha, so adorable.

In the end, I just stayed near the shore and watched them have fun in the water. It's okay though, just watching them is enough to make me happy. Sometimes they come close just to splash some water on my face... specifically Taehyung, Kookie and Yoongi, they are brutal sometimes.

After a few hours of playing around, they decided to take a break from the fun. While I was sitting, Yoongi hands over the towel to me without looking at me. Hobi once told me that he is like that when he shows his care for the members... it made me smile.

Some of them took an afternoon nap and said that there will be another celebration by evening. So I decided to relax myself outside by just calmly sitting by the shore and admiring the waves. The sound it makes and the serenity it gives... I was enjoying it. "Can you trust me~" I started singing without knowing it as my body tries to follow the sway of the waves. I looked at the bracelet around my wrist. I forgot to mention that we still went to enjoy the sanctuary yesterday. Taehyung-oppa and I brought this simple bracelet that is a lucky "charm" they say. It's a souvenir from the sanctuary.

I brace my knees as I hide my smile. "Why did we get matching bracelets...?" I asked.

Author's point of view

While the boys are gathered in their rooms... they're talking to each other through their phones in a group chat.

"Hyung, you need to do it tonight. Otherwise I'll lose my respect for you" Jungkook was telling Taehyung to do something.

"You had some respect for me?! :O" Taehyung was using a cute, shocked emoticon as he reacted to Jungkook's statement.

"Man get serious" Namjoon said.

"Whatever hyung! I'll tell noona if you don't." Jungkook replies with a devilish emoticon.

"We will all tell IU that you're replacing her" Jimin joined in and teased Jungkook.

"It's Nabi's birthday" Yoongi typed in and sent it to the group. "We can make it special... but we all know it's you who can make it even more special, Taehyung." Yoongi said.

"Not me? Hahaha" Jimin asked.

"If it's not Mr. Worldwide Handsome a.k.a Kim Seokjin then I don't care" Jin jokingly says.

"Aiiish!!! Taehyungie~! Go for it!" Hoseok cheered on.

"Thank you" Taehyung replied.

After a while, Taehyung went outside and spotted Nabi. They talked and played around with the sand. Not knowing that Jimin and the others were watching them.

"Chimchim... is this really okay?" Hoseok asked Jimin with a concerned look on his face.

"Ah.. yeah" Jimin was smiling warmly with his arms crossed. He's just staring at Taehyung and Nabi's silhouette from afar.

"Yo.. man" Namjoon patted him on the back and traded high fives with Jimin. "We're all brothers here." Namjoon said and gave Jimin a bro-hug.

"That's life" Yoongi said and opened his arms wide for Jimin. The two shares an affectionate hug like what Namjoon did.

"I salute you" Jin pats Jimin on the back with a somewhat serious look on his face.

"Noona..." Jungkook sighed and it made Jimin chuckle. "Why did you come?" Jungkook asked as he looks at Jimin.

"What??" Jimin laughs at him for saying nonsensical things.

"Came and stole me from IU.." Jungkook jokingly said so while staring down the ground with his youthful smile.

"Oh stob it! We all know you're a loyal fanboy! Stop trying to flirt with my cousin!" Jin pretends to be angry and speaks so fast once again.

"Stob it!" Hobi repeated it, making Namjoon and Yoongi laugh out loud.

"She's not your cousin though" Hoseok added.

Evening comes...

The warm atmosphere finally left and then came the cold summer night. The boys asked their crew to "take care" of Nabi. They dressed her up with the dress that Taehyung bought a few days ago, when they were out shopping.

"Ah.. I told her it was for me" Taehyung smiles when he got asked by Jungkook about the clothes for Nabi. "But it was actually for her" he said proudly.

It was dark outside... but there were candlelight all over the place, scattered around the sand. The other guests are already gone... making it all about them now. Even though they are a group of famous idols, their crew is very supportive of their personal lives.

"I-Is this really necessary?" Nabi asked the makeup artist.

"Don't worry! Kim Seokjin will be happy to see his cousin look like this" The makeup artist replied.

"Oh." Nabi just smiles and leaves everything to the crew.

Finally...

Taehyung's point of view

Today is her birthday. I don't know how it happened, but the members made me realize one thing. I'm...

"Woah" Hobi-hyung's reaction distracted me, so I looked at what he is surprised at. "You look... fantastic. Like a princess"

And there I saw, a goddess. My jaw dropped together with my pupils dilating. I couldn't hear anything... I couldn't see anything. I feel like I'm under her spell. She's the only one I hear, the only one I see.

I gulped as I felt myself getting so nervous for the very first time. It became so quiet even though my brothers are cheering. All I could hear is the booming sound of my heart. This isn't like me... this isn't normal for me.

But... this is reality.

"You look great" Monie-hyung complimented her.

I stand there in a daze as I watch the girl who came into our lives like a storm. The closer she gets, the slower the world seems to move.

"Wow." Yoongi-hyung was obviously speechless...

Unconsciously, I bit my lower lip and then licked my upper lips as I waited for her in anticipation.

"Noona" Kookie's smile was so bright, I see the way he admires her. "You're so pretty. I'm... I'm speechless. Hahaha.. you took my breath away"

The way her lips slowly curve into a smile...

"That's my cousin! Her beauty class is the same level as me! Bow down to her!" Jin-hyung looked really proud and happy in that moment.

Her long, straight black hair was styled into elegant wavy curls and tied up into a somewhat, messy yet classy bun.

"Nabi, thank you for giving me comfort during all the times I was sad and lonely, when I was away. I truly felt your kindness and the sincerity of your soul. I don't want to make this any longer, because he is waiting for you. But for the last time, let me say it... you deserve happiness... and we wish for you to love yourself because we love you! Happy birthday!" Jimin delivered a heartwarming speech for her.

The staff made a flower crown for her and she's wearing the blue dress that I chose when we went shopping together. Just as I thought, it suits her and it fits her. Her makeup is so plain and simple, yet she still seems to sparkle and creates an aura like a goddess's.

"Taehyung" Finally.. I heard her say my name. That's right, call my name. I'll call you my baby.

"Yes, baby?" Smiling as I responded sweetly to her, I admired the way she lowered her head out of shyness. Teasing her this way is my guilty pleasure. You are my guilty pleasure.

"I don't know what you guys are up to, but all I want to say right now is "Thank you", for everything up until now." She said as she looked back into my eyes. I nod to show her that I'm listening. Yes, we're all listening. You got us wrapped around your finger. "Thank you, oppa. Everyone made my birthday special. I've never felt so special before... thank you." I noticed the water gathering around the corner of her eyes, so I sent it away in advance by quickly and gently wiping it off with my hand.

"Don't cry" I told her with a serious voice. I'm always goofing around... but trust me, please trust me. I'm always serious... when it comes down to you.

The hyungs made me realize that, they made me realize how I feel towards you.

She sniffs and looks up to the sky to hold back her tears. "Yes."

It feels like I've known you for eternity. But in reality, I've only known you for 23 days.

The music started to play. Yoongi-hyung was playing the piano for us. Hobi-hyung asked her to dance after giving her one red rose, even though she doesn't know how to, she was told to just follow her heart which made her laugh.

"Don't worry, I'll teach you while we're at it, okay?" Hobi-hyung told her in a cheerful tone of voice.

"You're so nice, like a ball of sunshine... you truly are the hope of this group" She was complimenting him and it made me happy... to see her happy with my brothers.

Her point of view

I'm trying my best to hold back these tears of joy. I feel so shy and awkward while slow-dancing with Hobi... it's like the dance that they do for prom... what do you call it...? Well. I don't care to know. All that matters is this moment. They are all dressed formally, they look so nice.

The way Yoongi played the piano was amazing and truly breathtaking. It makes anyone who hears his music become emotional... a song that doesn't need words touches the soul.

After Hobi, Jin walked up to me and handed over another rose. "I'm giving you the opportunity to dance with the real Mr. Worldwide Handsome" he said with a cool smile on his face.

"Then I guess I can't waste that opportunity" I play along. I smiled and accepted his hand.

We continued dancing... now there are some violinists. I can't stop myself from thinking about how lucky I am. I can't help but keep asking...

"Shall we dance?" Namjoon asked me in English after I finished dancing with Jin. Like the first two, he also gave me a rose.

Of course... if they all plan to dance with me, I'm not turning them down. I love them like family.

Without any words, Yoongi stopped playing and just walked up to me to hand over a rose. After accepting it, he just takes my hand without waiting for me to speak and we started dancing right away. I think that part of him is precious.

"I don't need words" Yoongi suddenly spoke while we were dancing and I only looked at him in the eyes. "my music will let you know all I want you to know" he smiled.

I nodded, "Yes. I can feel your message through the piano piece you played earlier."

After him was Jungkook. The boy approached me with such a dorky attitude but I adore it anyway, he was biting the rose and then gave it to me only to laugh at himself. After his laughing fit, he calms down and finally asks, "Noona, let's dance" he said.

Without further ado.. I danced with him... and next to him was Jimin.

While approaching me, Jimin looks really serious. He stopped in front of me and gazed into my eyes for a few seconds before he finally smiled. "This rose is for you" he said as he gave me the rose that he was hiding behind him.

"Why, thank you." I happily accepted.

"It's so pretty, like you." Jimin said while looking at the rose. I was about to tell him to stop teasing me but he spoke again. "Yet you have thorns that even I cannot touch" he said. "But now... I'll touch it again. One last time.. I'd bleed for you, I'd be in pain for you.. just to see you smile." Jimin was laughing at his own cheesiness. I kinda get what he's trying to say... but I chose not to be sad about it.

So then, we started dancing... it felt like I was Cinderella, but I didn't have until midnight. If I had the chance to make it forever, let it be forever.

we were parallel lines that had a lot in common
but never meant to meet

And at long last... the one I've been waiting for finally asked me out to dance. Instead of a red rose, he gave me a blue one that matched my blue dress. The way he approached me with such a fierce look on his face... made my heart pound.

It must be difficult to understand. I know, I just danced with 6 inhumanly perfect beings, but this one... the 7th one is extremely special to me, he goes beyond perfect in my eyes. Honestly, he has his own flaws... but I still see him as perfect.

Taehyung.

He takes a deep breath before finally speaking up. "I want you to dance with me" he didn't ask, but he commanded me. Is it bad that I think its fine? Lead the way for me, my pied piper. I'll follow the sound of your flute... without hesitations.

As soon as we started dancing, I forgot about everything else. It's like there's only the two of us right here, right now. I was bad at first, but Hobi was so good at dancing that I learned it right away. Besides, it's not like we're dancing some of their difficult steps... we're just dancing slowly to the sound of music.

It almost seems like the ocean waves are dancing along with us.

I found it difficult to keep eye contact with him for a longer time, but for this moment, I can't take my eyes off him. "You're beautiful" Taehyung-oppa complimented me while looking at me with those lovely eyes of his.

"Thank you... but you're perfect" I smiled and complimented him in return.

"Don't talk about me. It's your day" Taehyung-oppa smirked in a cool manner as he kept dancing with me.

"My day would be nothing without you in it..." I told him my sincerest and genuine feelings without holding back. Even though my heart is pounding right now, I found the courage to say those things to him now.

Taehyung chuckled sweetly. I love that I can make him smile and laugh just like this. "Your day is nothing without me?" He asked with such a cute face to which I simply nod as an answer. "I am nothing without you" he goes along as I expected, he replied with a bright smile.

"So... does that mean?" I couldn't help but enjoy the moment and get lost in his eyes.

"It means that without you, there is no me" Taehyung said with a confident tone of voice.

"No way..." I muttered and looked over to the ocean, but he gently touched my chin and made me face his way again.

"Don't look away" Taehyung said and pretended to look angry when he said "grr" after that. He always makes me laugh. "Without ARMY, there is no BTS. But without you, I think there will be no Kim Taehyung anymore" he looks serious now that he has started to talk about his true feelings.

We continue dancing while the others are probably busy watching or doing something else. I don't mind. I'm okay letting them see... that this is how I am... with their beloved brother, Taehyung or V.

"Why would you say that?" Out of pure curiosity, I wanted to know the answer.

Taehyung doesn't answer me for a few seconds and we were silent for over a minute. "If you take away a person's heart, that person will die, right?" he said.

"Yes, you're right"

"It's the same. You stole my heart... if you leave, if you disappear, I'd be empty. How can you fill someone with so much happiness and just leave... just be gone? That's why I'm telling you right now. Without you, I'm nothing; I won't be Kim Taehyung anymore" The sound of his voice... the look in his eyes, everything about him right now seems and sounds sincere. Taehyung is opening himself to me, which I truly appreciate.

"Did I really...?" I'm unable to believe it. There are so many... there are millions of people who loves him. I'm probably not even as great as any one of them. I'm just me... I'm just Nabi. I'm not "her". I'm not the perfect girl.

"You trust me, right?" Taehyung asked me the same question that he asked me before.

Without hesitations, I said yes.

"I trust you, because you stole my heart too." I smiled and told him about my own feelings too.

Taehyung's smile became so wide and bright. I wanted to give him the world... all I want to offer him is happiness. To be able to make him happy... makes me happy.

He looked like he was about to say something more, but we heard a loud noise from afar. I was surprised so I held on to him even tighter. The boys behind are cheering and sounded excited.

"The fireworks started, Taehyungie!" Jimin yelled when Taehyung looked at them.

"Oh! I almost forgot!!" Taehyung smiled apologetically. "Nabi, the sky! Look!" Taehyung said in an excited tone of voice as he pointed to the sky.

When I turned my head to face the ocean and look at the sky... I couldn't believe my eyes. There were many beautiful colors in the sky... and I can't believe this is real.

"Is this magic?! What is this sorcery?!" I held on to my head, I was too amazed, I could not contain it.

My reaction was "priceless" as Yoongi said. They were laughing at how happy I looked.

I stand there with the boys who made my birthday and the rest of my days special. Underneath the night sky, we admired the fireworks that they prepared just for me.

Now, Taehyung suddenly got down on one knee and was smiling up to me while the other boys were cheering loud and happily. "Nabi!" Taehyung loudly called my name with an excited face.

"Yes?!" I also responded loudly.

"Please be mine!" Taehyung asked me to be "his" with a bright smile and a confident look on his face.

"Say yes!" Hobi was cheering wildly. "Oh my god!!" Yoongi was losing his mind. "Say yes girl, say yes!" Namjoon was rooting for Taehyungie. "My hyung is a man, noona!!!" Kookie shouted. "What a cheap proposal! But I wouldn't say no!" Jin is still joking around. "Follow your hearteuuuuuu!! Nabiiiiiiii!~ Say "yes" if that will do!!!" Jimin was loudly yelling behind us too.

I couldn't help but smile. With or without their cheering, there is only one answer and it will never change. "I was already yours from the very beginning." I answered with a sweet tone of voice.

My answer made them all so happy, they started jumping around while yelling and hugging each other. While Taehyungie-oppa just stood up and hugged me tight again. He then points to the sky...

"A butterfly... just like you"

Up in the sky, the firework took form of a blue butterfly. There were many butterfly shaped fireworks in the sky...

"It's pretty... it lights up the dark sky but it disappears quickly" Taehyung says while looking at the fireworks display.

"Nabi, when you see what a firework is, I'll tell you that it's you."

I remembered what Jimin said to me so I glanced at him... he was already looking at me.

"Yes, you lighted up my dark sky, Nabi" Jimin said those words in a low voice, almost like a whisper and I was the only one who heard him. Did he know that I was going to ask him about what he told me?

"But you're not going anywhere." Taehyung said as he put his arm around my shoulder.

I smiled and looked up to him, since our height difference is quite... "cute" again, I'm just about as tall as Jimin, so I have to really look up to him. "Yes, I'm not going to leave you. I am yours"

Playfully, he pinches my nose and joins in the fun of the others.

After all that, all of us were gathered around a bonfire in the beach. There were a lot of stars tonight... which I thought added to how perfect this day is. Once again, we're sharing a drink like we did a while ago.

"Ahh.. took you guys long enough" Namjoon was laughing at me and Taehyung for being "slow"

"Leader, Nabi's not an expensive girl so she's not as easy as you think." Yoongi just casually burning everyone even though the fire is right in front of us.

"I was trying to help getting them together!" Jungkook said, but that didn't seem like the case.

"Oh! Since today is Nabi's birthday, then we'll just give Taehyungie to her as our present, right?!" Hobi says with a funny face.

"I'd gladly accept that" I answered and laughed, Taehyung-oppa is just smiling sweetly next to me. "Just being with you guys.. is more than enough."

"Ah I was so scared when Taehyungie was jealous" Jimin says in a cute tone of voice.

"Kid's never been in love before, how can you blame him?" Jin said.

"Never?" I repeated the word. How? It's impossible—

"I've dated before..." Taehyungie-oppa spoke up, his face looks a bit red. "But it's because they asked me out" he seemed like he doesn't enjoy talking about it but he still did just to clear things up for me. "You said you've never seen the world... I say I never knew what love really is until I met you" He was smiling innocently while blushing as he said those words.

"Woooooooohhhhhhhh boooooy it's burning up here" Yoongi reacted, he sounds so amused.

"Hahahahaha!! What a professional flirt!" Namjoon jokes around and teases Taehyung.

Taehyung is just smiling at them. I still can't fathom it... I'm still not able to take it in. Taehyung and I... it's like an impossible dream that became reality.

But all of this happened because of a dream in the first place, right?

In the end, everyone was so drunk that they were gone out of their wits except Yoongi, Jin and Jimin. Taehyung and I didn't drink much so we're fine.

"Alright, loverboy. Send your lady now back to her room" Yoongi pats him on the back before leaving.

"Just send her to her room... don't do anything animalistic, Taehyungie!!!" Jimin was laughing while he was reminding Taehyung.

Animalistic? Jimin says the weirdest things about Taehyungie sometimes.

"So happy for you both, honestly" Jin embraced us both before going to his own room.

Now it's just the two of us again.

It's like the world knows how to find a way to make us alone with each other.

At the same time, we looked at each other and laughed for no reason. Without saying anything, we walked back inside to get some sleep. When I'm at the footstep of my door, Taehyung speaks up. "Let me in, I need to give you something" he said with a smile.

"What something???" I was really concerned. I mean... you know. Never mind.

Without explaining, he just playfully pushes me in and when I saw my bed, it was full of presents.

"...Why...? You guys already gave me more than enough..." I sniffed as I could feel myself about to finally lose it. I've been holding back my happy tears since a while ago.

"They just adore you..." Taehyung answered my question. "Hey, turn around."

Wondering why he told me to do that, I followed his words to find out the answer. After the partying that we did, my bun was undone so he gently holds my hair up for me. "What are you doing?"

"Hold them for me please" Taehyung asked me in a gentle voice. I can't say no... so I did. "Just close your eyes..." His deep and serious voice is back again...

As I hold my hair up for him with my eyes closed, I felt something a little bit cold touch the area around my neck. It felt like a necklace!

"Open" Taehyung said and so I opened my eyes again.

He gave me a silver pendant with a butterfly design. It looks simple, yet so lovely. He probably chose this design... because my name "Nabi" translates to "Butterfly".

"It's so beautiful! But oppa, I can't take this, I have nothing to give you in return" I felt really shy because they're giving so much love that I don't know how to return.

Taehyung sighs and rolled his eyes, acting upset. "Ahh come on! Just accept my love for you! Don't reject me" he says with a somewhat annoyed face, but he's doing that to joke around.

I fell silent because I don't know what to say at all.

Taehyung went behind me and embraced me from behind. "Just stay with me." He dropped his act all of a sudden and whispered in my ears with a deep tone of voice. I could feel his breath warm my skin.

"Okay..." I said in a low voice, no longer fighting back. They're spoiling me so much... especially him. I look up to him and I saw his smile again. Now, without warning... he kissed my forehead. I turned really red and it made him laugh.

"You're so cute" He praised me as I faced him. "Good night now, Nabi! Happy Birthday~" Taehyung moved his face close to mine and I closed my eyes thinking that he will kiss me again. "I won't do that again" he said.

"Huh..?" I opened my eyes and believed him.

However, I fell for it again.

He kissed me on my lips... stealing my first and sealing it with his name. He did it so quick, but so gentle and sweet. The first time my lips met his, I knew I would lose myself even more.

"Sorry" Taehyung apologized. "But I couldn't stop myself from doing that" he scrunched his nose and pouted, making a cute face before saying goodnight again. "Good night..." he left with a very satisfied smile on his face.

While I'm left breathless. Hey, come back here and return my heart! You're killing me with your love! "How can I trust you if you keep giving me trust issues?!" I complained and he only laughed on his way out.

He seems to be having so much fun doing this to me. Taehyung-oppa came back all of a sudden and stood in front of me with a serious face and I'm just looking at him nervously, with an attempt to look "angry" at him.

"What..?" I asked while averting my eyes every now and then.

"I love you" Taehyung said with a smile on his face and I noticed that his face was really red.

His words froze me... he nearly killed me... my heart almost stopped beating completely...

"I love you too" I replied while looking into his eyes. His smile grew wider and he finally left afterwards.

I'm afraid to go to bed and sleep, I'm afraid that this would all be just a dream. I'm afraid to lose Bangtan. I'm afraid to lose him.

...7

Taehyung's point of view

I went to bed last night with a stupid smile on my face. It just won't get off. I kept looking on my phone because my wallpaper is Nabi's photo. It was when we were out shopping. She was busy and didn't realize I was taking her pictures...

"Taehyungie-ah. Good morning!" Jimin greeted me with a happy tone of voice when he walked inside my room. "Taehyungie" Jimin called my name again.

But I'm still smiling like an idiot while staring at the ceiling.

"Hey!!" Jimin shouted as he hit me with a pillow.

"What?!" I exclaimed as I snapped out of my daydreaming.

"Stop that" Jimin said as he started tickling me. "You look funny" he teased me as I laughed uncontrollably.

"Jimin-ah.. I'm really happy" I told him as I sat down the bed.

"I can see that" Jimin said and sat next to me.

"Thanks to you.. I met her" I looked at him with a serious face.

"Ah.. I didn't do anything" Jimin playfully hit me on the back and then he lies down the bed. "It's a mystery how this all happened"

I lie down next to Jimin while listening to him. "I really liked her at first sight." I told Jimin about how I feel for Nabi.

"We all did" Jimin jokingly replied. "She's really pretty"

Author's point of view

"But other than that.. I didn't realize that I was starting to.. like her deeper than I thought I would" Taehyung sounds serious.

"I know" Jimin says.

"I couldn't believe it myself. My blood boiled when I saw you holding her the other day. Even though you are my bestfriend.." Taehyung looks away, he sounds apologetic.

"It's okay, Taehyungie." Jimin laughed at him for being shy about his jealousy.

"I didn't think I would fall for her" Taehyung smiled as he hugs Jimin. "I played too much and lost in my own game"

"You weren't playing. You were just being yourself with her" Jimin comforted him.

"Hehe.. thank you." Taehyung said. "Jimin-ah" he calls his friend's name.

"Hmm?" Jimin responds.

"I'm always on the receiving end again... I'm really sorry that I did that." Taehyung formally apologizes for getting "mad" at Jimin because he was jealous that one time.

"You can always stay on the receiving end, Taehyungie. I'll never tire of giving. Besides, there's nothing that I'm taking aside from your time" Jimin pats him to comfort him, making Taehyung feel much better now that he has said what has been bothering him.

Her point of view

I opened the presents the next day. Hobi gave me a cute floral designed shirt. Namjoon gave me a phone case. Yoongi gave me a Kumamon keychain. Jin gave me a framed photo of himself... why am I not surprised? Jimin gave me a handwritten letter and a photo album full of my photos with them and their photos. It says on the letter that his present matches Kookie's.. so I hurriedly checked on Kookie's gift.

"A disc..?" from Kookie, I received a CD.

There's a small note on it. "To my dearest noona --- From Kookie"

It's so simple yet I felt his sincerity. I don't know how to use this so I put it aside for now.

Taehyung's point of view

"Actually.. Taehyungie.." Jimin looked like he was worried, so I listened to him.

"Hmm?" Giving him a curious look, I waited for Jimin to speak.

"Ah.. no, never mind." Jimin laughed awkwardly and pushes me away lightly.

When he does this, I know he wants to say something but is either too shy or too worried about it.

"Come on, what is it?" I persuaded him while trying to hug him but he keeps pushing me away.

"Nothing really" Jimin laughed. "Anyway, Taehyungie-ah.. I suggest you just spend the remaining days here with Nabi" he changed the topic all of a sudden.

"Why?" I don't mind. But what does he mean, really?

"We're going to leave first in two days so you can be alone with her" Jimin says while looking into my eyes.

Huh? Why would they leave us? Nabi is happier when all of us are there for her. I understand Jimin's plan, but isn't a bit too much?

"Huh?!" I spent a few minutes staring at Jimin... I wasn't able to take it in. He plans to leave me alone with Nabi? Really? I'm not sure if I'm overjoyed or worried at the same time.

Jimin only laughs at my face... I guess he's made up his mind! But will the hyungs and Kookie agree to this? I don't think so.

"But what will the manager say?" I asked him, but Jimin only smiled. That smile of his tells me that "everything will be okay". I love that smile of his, it takes away all of my... worries.

I talked to the others about this but for some reason...

They all said that it was okay.

"Listen, you finally found someone you really love! Don't waste the opportunity us hyungs are giving you!" Suga-hyung said with a somewhat serious look on his face.

We were gathered in my room with Jimin, we talked about it as if it were a big decision. Of course... it is a big decision. We have a tight schedule all the time, but they're willing to give way for me just because I finally... fell in love?

"He's right, you know" Hobi-hyung said as patted my back.

"Hyung.." I looked at him with a concerned face. The way they're making everything so easy for me is getting suspicious. Are they pranking me?

"We're not pranking you or anything, don't think of anything stupid" Jin-hyung said and hit my back with a slight force.

"Ugh... why can't IU appear in our dorm too like noona did?" Kookie pouted and complained in the corner.

"Fanboy." Jimin laughs at Kookie.

"So we're telling you that it's okay, don't hold back now V" Monie-hyung smiled at me. When he speaks to me this way, he truly shines like a wonderful leader in my eyes.

I smiled at everyone, I feel so warm and relaxed. Thank you, brothers.

Her point of view

During noon, we were out in the beach again. We talked about the stuff we did last night and made fun of each other. As usual, they're back to being playful kids. I enjoy watching them like this. I sit on the sand near the shore enjoying the sun as it kisses my skin.

"Noona!" Suddenly, I heard Kookie call out to me from behind, so I looked back.

I saw him standing next to Hobi who was holding a colorful, whole cake. I blinked my eyes a few times as I wondered why they have a cake.

"Why do you have a cake with you? Is someone craving?" I asked out of curiosity.

"Nah, it's a leftover cake... actually since the other guests knew it was your birthday, they left this cake before leaving as a present. They were so nice!" Hobi explained what it was all about.

So it was for me... I'm happy.

But then, Taehyung who came from behind them takes the cake from Hobi and walked up to me. "Nabi, do you want some??" He asked me with a cute smile.

I unconsciously stared at him for a few seconds, I stared at his lips and looked away when I realized what I was doing. "W-Why would I..? I already had plenty of that last night" I remembered what he did last night and I was too embarrassed all of a sudden to even think of a proper response.

"Why not" Taehyung smiled brightly and I caught him covering his forefinger with icing.

"Use a spoon!" I scolded him in a friendly way.

"Oh no Nabi-" Jimin saw me and Taehyung and he said something but I couldn't understand him, anyway, he seemed worried.

"Have some" Taehyung suddenly touched my face with his finger... that had icing on it!

"..." I didn't know what to say, but my reaction was probably "priceless" because I can't help but smile like an idiot.

"You're not planning to—" Hobi was about to say something but he was cut off when...

"AH!!!" Taehyungie-oppa suddenly yelped as I got my revenge quickly, I put some icing on his face too. He stood up and laughed at himself. "Nabi! You...!!" He is trying to act angry, but that's not gonna work!

"What are they doing?!" Namjoon sounded curious.

"FOOD FIIIIIGHT" Yoongi screamed with a bright smile on his face.

"Hey how dare you do that to noona!!" Jungkook seems excited and used ME as an excuse to get "revenge" on Taehyung... oh these kids.

I could hear laughter all over the place... and we all have some cake on our faces. They even bothered to get some more cakes... just to play with them. Should I support them or stop them? But I'm also enjoying.

"Taehyungie-oppa!" I called his name as I threw a big slice of cake at his face.

...I hit the bull's eye.

"You guys are ganging up on meeee!!" He cried as he ran up to me and I tried to ran away, but Jin grabbed hold of me... now I have nowhere to run.

"Where do you think you're going?! Taehyung, do it now!" Jin says with a funny tone of voice.

"AHH!! You betrayed me!" I shouted. Taehyung began "caressing" my cheeks with his hands that is full of icing.

"You are so cute... so adorable... I love touching your face like this" Taehyung says with a funny smile on his face, he looks like a comedian just like that. I could hear all of them laugh at me because my face is now full of cake just like the others.

"You're being too cruel!" Namjoon says, he probably pities me... but he's laughing too much that I can't help but wonder if he is on my side or not!

Eventually, oppa even wore the bikini that he bought... but only the upper part since he was wearing a pair of shorts. It was unbelievably satisfying, I liked his body figure. Not too thin, not too thick either.

Under the sun... when it's just the 8 of us left in this secluded place near the ocean, their smiling faces are engraved in my mind. It feels like the world is moving in slow motion... but the time just won't stop moving so fast.

Like a dream that ends so quickly...

By evening...

"Taehyungie" Jimin was standing in front of Taehyung with a calm aura around him.

"Jimin!" Taehyung looks like he wants to hug Jimin.

I was just informed that they all have to suddenly go back to their country so they're all carrying their stuff and everything else they need to bring are packed into their luggage. I felt a bit sad to be left behind... but we'll surely see each other again next time... right?

"Nabi, why the long face?" Jimin noticed the face I was making, so I quickly smiled to not make him worry. He walked up in front of me and placed his hand on my shoulder. "Are you sad that we're leaving?" he asked me in a sweet tone of voice.

I fell silent and looked at the ground. I guess, my silence means yes.

"Hahaha" Jimin laughed sweetly. "Don't be sad... Taehyungie will be here with you" he said while looking at Taehyung who was biting his lip.

"R-Really..? I won't be alone then? I hate the thought of parting with any of you... but I most definitely don't want to be away from Taehyung..." It felt like there was a spark of light that lit up in front of me. Yes... he's like a star. Jimin is like a star that shines in an elegant manner. To be precise, he was the star that granted me my wish of being happy. Because of him, I am able to meet everyone, especially the man that I am in love with.

"Ah it won't be long... so don't worry" Hobi who heard our conversation, spoke up to lessen my worries.

"Yeah, we'll be together again. I mean, like we told you before. If one of us will go missing, we are no longer BTS... so, we need to be complete always" Namjoon said, he was listening the whole time.

"You talk as if we will be gone for centuries, chill out" Yoongi said with an annoyed tone of voice, but his smiling face contradicts his tone.

"Yeah Nabi, if you have nowhere to go I will convince my family to adopt you as my cousin. But I guess you will soon be Taehyung's wife so there's no need to worry hahahaha" Jin said in a joking manner which made me smile.

"Noona, we'll call you so don't miss us" Kookie was also comforting me in his own way.

"You heard that?" Jimin asked me and I nodded with a smile. "So just smile... just like that, because we love your smile, Nabi." Jimin said and finally walked off afterwards.

Taehyung and I send them off to the parking lot until they got into the car and left. I don't know I still feel so sad... have I grown too attached to them? It will only be a few days apart from them. I am being overly dramatic...

I was in a deep thought until Taehyung broke the silence in the car park.

"Since we're already here..." He said and I looked up to him. "Wanna go with me for a ride?" he smiled as he held out a car key in his hand. He's on full black mode... like me. Black hoodie, black pants and black shoes, we look like a couple because we have matching clothes. His bangs is pushed up by the headband he is wearing.

"Whose car are you driving? Can you drive, oppa?" I asked him out of pure curiosity. I've never seen him drive. Well, I've been to a car when I was transferred from one hospital to another back then... but I really couldn't see much, or more like, I wasn't allowed to see much. I always had a blindfold on because they were "careful" with my eyes.

"The company was generous enough to lend me a car for the time being... while I will be staying here. They made an excuse that I'm sick hahaha" Taehyung was laughing at the fact that they made such an obvious lie. But I'm okay with that, it means we can be together. "There it is" he pointed at the car that had no "roof" over it.

"It's a good thing that you have at least a little bit of freedom even though you have such a busy schedule" I smiled as I followed him to the car.

"Yeah, we're really lucky. We help each other out sometimes like this, when someone wants to have an "alone" time." Taehyung opens the car door for me and I go in immediately. He walks around the car and hops in without opening the door. "I asked for this car because I want you to enjoy the view of the sky while we drive!" He said with a bright smile on his face.

"You're very thoughtful... oppa" I blushed as I looked away, I am too happy to even express it in words.

It's a risky decision because he can be easily seen... but at this point, he doesn't seem to care.

"Hold on tight... because I like driving fast" Taehyung winked at me as he "warned" me.

"I don't mind. Go as fast as you like, but don't get us killed!" I jokingly said which made him laugh. I love that I can make him laugh. I love that I get to see these sides of him.

"But I want to go slow... because I want to savor each moment that I get to be alone with you" Taehyung said while staring at me. That smile on his face suggests that he really plans to do it.

"Me too" I responded with the same smile as him.

Taehyung-oppa started the car and we went to random places like the convenience store and such. Since it's late at night, there are barely any people around. It's like we're driving but we don't have any destination.

"Where are we really going, oppa?!" I asked him loudly because he is going too fast and my voice couldn't be heard at all.

"Nowhere" Taehyung shouted as we let the wind dance with our hair and our clothes. There are hardly any cars around... so no one would care if we shouted our heart's desires right?

"What do you mean nowhere?!?!?!" I asked loudly once again.

"We'll get lost together!!!" Taehyung said with a bright smile on his face, he lets go of the wheel and raises his hand up in the air.

"Oh my god!!! OPPA!!!!" I screamed as we nearly left the road and he quickly held on to the wheel again, he was laughing happily. I wanted to be angry, but seeing his blissful face, how can I?

"That was terrifying.." He suddenly whispered. I guess he also realized the consequence of his own action. I sighed but our eyes met each other. After a second of silence, we started laughing together again.

I guess... there's really nothing to fear when I'm with you.

"We're not lost, we've already arrived. At our destination... our home... my home, is you. It's Bangtan Boys" I smiled as I replied to his statement of being "lost together".

"I found my way home through my brothers... and then I found you when you were lost. I'm never going to let you go" Taehyung suddenly parked in the middle of the highway and only the street lamps and building lights served as our source of light. He said those words while looking at me face to face.

"I'm not going anywhere... right?" I said as I remembered what he told me on my birthday.

"A butterfly... just like you" Up in the sky, the firework took form of a blue butterfly. There were many butterfly shaped fireworks in the sky...

"It's pretty... it lights up the dark sky but it disappears quickly" Taehyung says while looking at the fireworks display. "But you're not going anywhere." Taehyung said as he put his arm around my shoulder. – His words that night

His beautiful smile grew wider and then he slowly moves his face closer to mine. I just stare at him as I watch him come closer... and closer. I feel so mesmerized by him. He stopped midway only to say... "I love you" the three words he said last night.

...Thank goodness, you said it again. I still cannot believe it, but now that I hear it from you again. I finally believe this is real.

I closed my eyes as he gently pressed his lips against mine. The way his lips feel so soft, I wanted to taste his kiss all night long. His kiss becomes deeper and a bit rougher, but I don't mind. In fact, it feels like I'm losing my mind just being like this...

His passionate kiss lasted for about a minute and we just smiled like silly kids after looking away with a slightly reddish face.

"I love you too" I said in a sweet tone of voice.

"LOVE"

I really didn't know what that meant before, but you taught me how to love, how to be loved.

Thank you, oppa.

A little while after that romantic moment... he started driving again. We stopped by yet another store after he put on his black cap. He bought some objects that I'm not familiar with. They look like some kind of spray with colorful logos.

"There is a cinema nearby.. it doesn't close" Taehyungie-oppa said as soon as we stepped out of the store. I only look at him, waiting for his words to come out. "Wanna go?" he asked with cheeky smile.

"Yes!!" I nodded like a happy child.

We drove all the way there... but he parked the car somewhere near. We had to cross a footbridge in order not to be seen since there were a couple of people below across the street.

"What are you carrying, oppa?" I asked as I pointed at the brown paper bag containing all the stuff we bought a while ago.

Taehyung smirked. "Hehe" he stopped walking and then took out two of the cans that looked like sprays. He handed over one of them to me. "It's for THIS" Taehyung said in an excited voice as he pressed the tip of the can and it sprayed some ink on the floor... he was drawing a smiley face.

"Wooow!! That's so cool!!! Can I try?!" My eyes are probably sparkling by now. I'm so amazed by our technology! But it smells strong just like paint.

"Yeah!! Go ahead baby" Taehyung says while he continues drawing with the spray can.

So I did and wrote "V", his shortened name. I'm so happy! I've never used anything like this!

"Wanna try it at the wall down there?! There are no more people around!" Taehyung pointed down with an excited look on his face. I nod without hesitations, so we went down quickly.

We began painting the pale green colored wall made with cement. We used a variety of colors and we even tried to recreate their new album logo...

"Love... yourself" I mutter as I wrote the words on the wall.

"NABIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!" Taehyung suddenly shouted and it echoed for a moment.

"TAEHYUNG-OPPAAAAAAA!!!" I do the same. I literally copy him all the time. Hahaha, why do I do that?

"I LOVE YOU!" Taehyung is still shouting... so I do the same.

"I LOVE YOU TOO!"

Then I saw what he wrote on the wall. "Nabi <3 / BTS <3 / LOVE YOURSELF / I love Nabi / Nabi <3 V" were some of the things he wrote in his own language... it made me so happy because he's been saying my name like that all day.

Nabi... Nabi... Nabi...

I'll never get tired of you saying my name.

"Hey, what are you doing?!" A foreigner spoke in his language, he sounded angry as he pointed a finger to us.

Taehyungie-oppa and I stood frozen right where we were, then we slowly looked at each other's eyes.

"They're vandalizing!!" Another foreigner said.

Vandalizing...????? OH. Oh right. What we're doing is... illegal... but we want it anyway!

"Nabi!" Taehyung said my name as he grabbed my hand and we began running at full speed.

I didn't see a single trace of fear in his eyes, but rather, excitement and adrenaline rush drives his body to move continuously. While running, I know we were both smiling. Luckily, we weren't chased at all. Taehyung-oppa and I went back right where we parked the car.

"...Whoa, that was-" Taehyung is trying to speak, but he's still catching his breath like me. "That was crazy" he said with a proud smile. "just like our music video coming to reality. Haha" he was laughing like a kid.

"But we shouldn't do that again or we'll get caught next time for sure!" I tried to make some sense for him. Yes we are having fun... but we won't have fun if we are caught and punished. Please oppa, listen to me, okay? "Aren't we supposed to go see a movie...?" I reminded him of our original plan.

"OH! I almost forgot." He rubs the back of his head, looking a bit apologetic. He's just like a puppy... "Yeah, let's go! They're probably gone now." He smiled brightly and then we began walking towards our destination.

So in the end... we finally reached out destination. Not to mention, it's already 4 AM. He lets me pick a movie that I want and there were only 3. I chose the one that looked like a fantasy film. The tickets were brought from a machine and surprisingly, there are a couple of people inside the theatre. There is a huge screen in front! So this is what it looks like.

After taking our seats, the movie began shortly as well.

It was about a robot who badly wanted a heart. He was named after "love" itself, but he doesn't know what it is... until he met a girl named Emily, who taught him what it is like to love. Even though she taught him, it is Emily who is truly empty. Human, but empty. Unlike a robot who is full of love.

Throughout the movie, it was starting to get emotional and I caught glimpse of how serious Taehyung was. He looks like he's really into it. I'm glad I picked the right movie that caught his interest.

I decided to lean my head on his shoulder while watching, I can't help but smile. We're holding hands, sharing popcorn and now I'm resting my head on his shoulder just like this. It's like everything is falling right into place.

Eventually, the robot had to break down because his artificial body cannot withstand the power of love and he had to "reset" himself. He'll forget everything including Emily. The time skips in the movie and ironically, they show a movie... within the movie. The movie's title was "Eternal". Emily looks like the ice princess and the robot looks like the merman... the merman wants to break the ice princess's heart. He wants to melt her... by giving her emotions.

In the end... the robot met Emily once again and they fell in love for the second time. Even though their time may be limited, both Emily and the robot are willing to take the risk... just to be together for as long as they can.

I saw how Taehyung's eyes seemed really teary.

"Did you enjoy the movie that much?" I asked him on our way out of the cinema.

He nods, he seemed to be impressed and affected by the movie at the same time. "Yeah... but I can't help but wonder how to mermaids give birth?? Does the baby come out of their mouth?" Taehyung asked the MOST important question about the movie.

I couldn't stop myself from giggling. He is so precious...

He suddenly stopped me from walking by saying my name. "Nabi" I looked at him. I'm used to him calling out to me like this.

"Yes?" I answered with a sweet voice. Taehyung gently embraced me. It was starting to get brighter as it's already morning... but he didn't care even if somebody saw us. "What's wrong?" I asked him with a concerned voice. Just a second ago, he was acting goofy. Now he is suddenly acting serious.

"Don't leave me just like how the robot left Emily..." Taehyung whispered, he sounded like he was really afraid.

I faced him and looked into his eyes to say, "I'm not going anywhere, right? I've decided to stay with you and the others for good. We'll do whatever it takes... so I won't leave" I reassured him that everything will be fine, now I'm relieved to see him smile.

We drove back to the resort where we are checked in...

I yawned and noticed that the surroundings had become really blurred in my eyes. "I guess I'm really sleepy..."

We arrived around 7 in the morning and we were both yawning on the way back home. I was really tired... but it was worth it. In the end, I couldn't sleep right away. Everything is flashing back in my mind.

Taehyung's point of view

"Why can't I get in?" I asked the housekeeper who can speak Korean. I'm really worried because he said that I can't use the room anymore and all my stuff were packed outside.

"Like I said! Your mates told me that you checked out so now someone else will be using this room...!"

What? These guys! They are planning something!!! Let me get my phone and talk to them... I hear Jimin's phone ringing and he answered it after a few seconds.

"Yes?—"

"JIMIN!! What is the meaning of this? Why can't I use the room anymore? I don't have enough cash to pay for another rent!" I cried out over the phone. I don't know where I am going to sleep.

I can hear them laughing at the background... you all planned this!

"How could you do this" I tried to make them feel bad for their prank, but it's not working. The hyungs sure are heartless...!

Sob... where to sleep!? I'm so sleepy!

"We just did you another favor, Taehyungie" Jimin said, he sounds really amused.

"Go to her... now" Suga-hyung said.

"V for Virgin! When will you turn V to Victory!?" Monie-hyung was joking around.

I'm certain that I'm completely red right now, even my ears are red because I am looking at the mirror while talking to them. I realized what they were planning to do... but I'm not... it's not like that!!!

"Jimin?! Is this okay with you!?" I asked him loudly.

I could hear him laughing with Kookie. "Just do it!!!" he said.

"I can't believe you guys!" I reacted and I felt "betrayed". I was just joking, but really. For real? Are they serious?

"We're supporting you!!! Just get married afterwards" Jin-hyung said loudly.

Ah... unbelievable!!! I hung up after that. I don't have a choice then...

I went over to her room after an hour of hesitating and knocked with an embarrassed face. I gave her a call before knocking too; to make sure she's still awake. And when she opened the door...

"Oppa? Why do you have lots of stuff with you?" She asked with a curious look on her face.

I can't deny that even her curious face gets my heart thumping like crazy...

"I... uh, can I sleep with you?" I asked her with an awkward smile.

I could see how her face slowly turned red, now she looks embarrassed too. "S-Sleep with me?!?!" She asked loudly and the other people walking by looked at us with a questionable face.

"Ah!!! I-I-It's not like that!!! I'm just going to sleep!! I mean, uhh I got kicked out of my room so can I sleep in your room?!" I realized that I asked her the WRONG question.

"Just come in, oppa!" She left the door open as she went back inside and I followed her with an awkward look on my face. Her room is a little dark since there are no lights turned on, anyway, I could smell the perfume that Jimin gave to her.

I shut the door close after bringing in my stuff then I saw how she's just standing there with a red face, staring at me. I can't tell what she is thinking. I wonder, what's on that beautiful, innocent mind of hers? The fact that she's so empty makes me flutter with hope and joy, because it makes it easier for me to fill her with my love and affection.

"Where are you going to sleep...?" She finally spoke, her eyes showed a hint of hesitation.

"On the floor" I said as I begun preparing a piece of blanket to lay it on the floor. Right after fixing it, I immediately laid my back against the floor. I'm so sleepy; we've been awake for a whole day. "Don't worry about me" I said as I looked at her who is just standing in front of me. "I won't do anything. So go to sleep baby" I was tapping on her feet until she moved away and suddenly sat on the blanket.

"No, oppa! I can't let you sleep on the cold floor. You can sleep on the bed and I'll be on the floor" Nabi said with such a cute look on her face... she pouts like a little baby... so I call her baby.

Her protest made me smile even though I can barely keep my eyes wide open. "If you were still Jimin I'd let you sleep on the floor" I jokingly answered and then I turned my back behind her because her face is something I cannot resist looking at.

She giggled at my joke. My heart feels lighter every time I know that I make her smile or laugh. "You're being mean to Jiminie... oppa" She said in a cute tone of voice. Everything about her is cute. Too cute for my heart. "Then, why don't we just sleep on the bed together?" All of a sudden, she suggested something that made me choke on nothing.

I coughed a few times since I don't even know why I felt like I choked. "I'm sorry... what?!" I asked as I looked at her face that seems so innocent. Her words awakened my sleep self.

"W-Well... when I was in Jimin's body, you always sleep next to each other! We can do the same, right? The bed is big enough for 7 people!" Haha... 7 people she says. Is she talking about all of us? Considering our height differences, we probably won't fit... but we can squeeze each other like we always do... she made me smile again.

"Are you being jealous with Jimin because we sleep together while we don't?" I asked her that question just to tease her.

"N-N-Not really! I mean, you guys have been that way for a veryyy long time right?! W-Who am I to be jealous?? Besides Jimin is a guy!" Nabi looks really embarrassed... I love teasing her like this.

I can't help but smile. Even though I was so sleepy... I stood up and she watched carefully what I was doing. "What do I do with you?" I muttered and she tilted her head since she could not hear me very well.

"W-Wait, what are you doing, oppa?" Nabi asked with a nervous voice as I suddenly picked her up from the floor. I basically swept her off the ground, carried her in my arms which made her panic a little bit. "Put me down, oppa, I feel like I'm gonna fall" Her face is so priceless but I only kept laughing until we reached the bed.

"Fall!" I shouted as I jumped onto the bed while carrying her, she squealed a bit when we fell...

"What was that for? T_T" Nabi asked with a funny face. I was smiling... so she just smiled too.

Now we're lying on the bed right next to each other.

"I'll catch you" I whispered to her while I stare into her eyes.

"You already did..." She whispered back to me with a sweet smile on her face.

"Now we go to sleep" I said as I gently pinched her nose, she nods in agreement. "Come here... you smell so nice" I pull her in closer and let her rest her head on my shoulder. Use me as your pillow... and become my blanket that hugs me when it's cold. I breathe in slowly as I sniff her hair; the scent of her shampoo is still fresh. I'm guessing she just took a bath before I came here.

"What are you doing oppa...?" She giggled before asking me... I love hearing her laughter.

I shut my eyes close and melt with her warm and bright presence. I'll sleep and drift into your arms for the time being... and when I wake up, I'll still have you here. "When I first met you, when you confessed that you and Jimin switched bodies... I was curious about you." I decided to talk about my thoughts... my feelings... what's on my mind... and she just silently listens. "At first I really thought you were a ghost or some sort of alien..." I laughed when I admitted that and she did the same. "But then I slowly came to realize... you might as well just be a fairy... or an angel... or a goddess..? You're so beautiful in a different way."

"Different way?" She repeated those two words she was curious about.

"Don't get mad... there are countless beautiful looking women out there..." It's true but... "You're extraordinary" I said as I held her tighter without opening my eyes. "Your radiance... your purity... your story... it's all unique, you're weird, like me"

"How is that a good thing..? I like YOUR weirdness, oppa" She said in a calm tone of voice.

"Well... you're visually beautiful but you're more than just that. It's your soul that's truly beautiful" I told her what I think of her. It's true that Nabi is physically beautiful like a goddess, she looks like heaven on earth. But it's her soul's beauty... that enchanted me.

"I'd like to say the same things... you're more than just a "visual"... you're more than just "V", you're more than just the man famously known as "Kim Taehyung". You're unique, beautiful, funny, intelligent, gentle and nice. I could give you countless compliments, but it won't be enough to describe the way I see you. My family may call me blind but I see the truth... I see you, and for the first time ever, I finally saw what "Perfection" is. You have flaws, but to me, you are perfect." Nabi's words made me feel all warm inside... like I'm sleeping on a bed of clouds instead of the plain, regular bed. She made me feel like I was truly flying... with my wings.

Our "night" ended just like that as we fell into a deep sleep next to each other...

...6

The time I woke up, it was almost getting dark. I guess we messed up our sleeping pattern a little bit... and she's still sleeping. Many times I faked sleeping and I know she would be there watching me. Now... it's my turn. It's my turn to see your beautiful sleeping face... Nabi.

"Nabi..." I whispered her name as I stare at her. I want to stare at her until she melts... Hahahaha.

I can't help but adore you...

When I started to get to know you, I noticed that I can't stay away from you.

I recall the little moments we had in the past few days...

"Who are you?" I asked the mysterious girl in my normal tone of voice.

"Huh?" She seemed lost and confused...

Like that one time when Kookie asked who believes Nabi...

Jungkook coughed and then said, "Okay, guys" and we all looked at him. "Who believes her?" he asks who trusts the mysterious girl.

And I was the first one who raised my hand... I feel like she was a genuine person. I saw the way her eyes widened in surprise... I guess she wasn't expecting anyone to believe her... but I do. I do, even now.

"I do. I believe her"

While the others were thinking and deciding, my eyes met hers. I know I had a serious face on... but the moment I saw her look my way, it made me smile. However, for some reason, she averted her eyes and that moment felt a little lonely... why are you running away from my eyes? From that moment, I felt like I wanted to get to know her better. She was enigmatic... and I was curious.

"Taehyung... my name is Kim Taehyung"
I decided to introduce myself to her. The mysterious girl named Nabi.

At this time, I wanted to say something more than that... but I thought I shouldn't, so I just bit my lips for a second. The thing is, I wanted to ask if we could be friends... and if I could be closer to her.

"Okay, Taehyung"
Her simple reply made me happy.

There was also that one time when I passed her by the hallway and I decided to call her name.

"Nabi"
"Taehyung"
she calls my name too.

"What was it like... in your world? If you're not from here... then what are you?"
I asked her those things... out of pure and plain curiosity.
I've always wanted to ask her from the very first day she appeared here.

She seemed like she was trying to remember some things.
"It was..." She looks like she's having a hard time.
"It was sad. There was nothing that could fix my eyesight,
no eyeglasses or contact lenses could fix it. Nothing."

My curious face turned into a concerned one.
"Sad?"
I asked.
"How dare you say something so sad with a happy smile?"
I probably looked and sounded a bit angry,
but it was just my way to express that I was concerned.
I care.
If any other member said something so sad with a happy smile like that,
I would be angry too.
You don't have to hide it... if you hide it, how can we help you?
How can I know that you're in pain?

"But then you didn't answer my question.
What are you? Are you REALLY an ALIEN then?"

"I'm not... I'm human, just like all of you.
We're just from different worlds"

"Oh. Okay.
I thought for sure you were something else.
You're so beautiful"

That was our conversation that day... and I think I made her smile. Other than that... I remember telling her these things...

"You won't need anyone else, it's just us, no one else.
From now on, you are ours."

"I don't think I will ever need another friend.
You guys are the best"
Her response made me smile...
because she finally acknowledged us as her friends
and she even thinks we are the best.
It was really... great.

Her point of view

I slowly awaken to the feeling of someone gently brushing my hair... and when I opened my eyes, I could see in my blurry vision that it was none other than Taehyung. I never thought the day I would wake up with a smile on my face despite having a blurry vision would come.

"Taehyungie..." I whispered his name with my eyes half open.

When my vision cleared, I could finally see the way his lips curve into a smile. His hair is still a bit messy just like mine, our bare faces are exposed to each other... but it feels like nothing's wrong. After all... there is nothing to hide, right?

"I thought I was in heaven... after waking up next to an angel" I jokingly said which made him laugh sweetly.

"That sounds like it could be a good song... I am in heaven... with you" Taehyung-oppa says.

"If this is what heaven is, tell me please that you won't leave. Because without you I can't believe that I am in heaven. I am in heaven with you. You look like an angel... this is all like a dream... so please, please stay." For some reason, I suddenly felt the need to tell him those words that was on my mind.

"Yes" Taehyung responded with just one word... and it was more than enough to keep me smiling for the rest of the day. "When I wake up next to my brothers. I say that I thought I'm in a zoo... because I see their animal faces" He laughs as he disses his own brothers again without them even knowing about it.

"You're being a savage meanie again." I said as I playfully hit him with a pillow and he laughs for being hit.

"How dare you hit meee!!" Taehyung says as he fights back by hitting me with another pillow.

And so, we started a pillow war. And I think, we went too far.
Pillow war went too far... that sounds like a good newspaper headliner.

Some of the pillows were ripped open and the cotton inside it was flying all around the place. It seemed like feathers slowly falling from the sky... we would probably get scolded by the owner, but we don't care at this point. We continued playing with the pillows and laughing together.

Later on...

"You hungry... I'm hungry... we should go eat or I will end up eating you up" Taehyung said while we were both lying down on the bed of cotton from the pillows.

"Without our parents... Jin and Namjoon even Jimin... we can't survive because we can't do anything by ourselves" I jokingly said.

"Why did they rent such a stupid resort like this? There are no chefs to cook you do all the things by yourself" Taehyung looks so cute complaining like a kid.

"That's EXACTLY why they picked this place... because we have to do things on our own" I pointed out while smiling apologetically.

In the end, Taehyung and I just cooked some simple noodles that we bought from the nearest convenience store. We shared one bowl and he was feeding me on his own while we watch the disc that was given to me by Kookie.

"I can eat on my own.. oppa" I blushed as he attempts to feed me again.

"Yes but I can feed you too so why not?" Taehyung-oppa says with a staid look on his face.

Ah... I'm hopeless... I can't refuse you. I can't say no to you. I gave in to him and let him feed me as much as he wants. Then... the video finally starts playing and we watched with anticipation.

Their song "Best of Me" plays in the background and there are random clips of me and Taehyung compiled into one big video. It's not just me and Taehyung, everyone else were included. Oppa explained that Kookie likes to do things like this. He's been filming everything from the very beginning. The scenes in the video somehow match the beat of the song and even the lyrics which was aesthetically pleasing.

We were both so focused that we put down our food for a moment. At the end of the video, the screen fades to black and then jumps onto a different video, it's a video of the boys.

"Noona!" we heard Kookie's voice in the background. "Nabi!" they were calling out to me one by one. "Taehyungie~" "V-ssi" "YOU HAVE OUR BLESSINGS!" they were shouting with a joyful look on their face. "Happy birthday noona!" Kookie shouts even though the camera is not focused on him. "How can you give her something like this?! You've never given me anything..!" Jin was also complaining in a playful manner. Even in a video like this, they were still bickering like children... which make it even more special. They captured that moment that makes me appreciate them all as people.

"H-Hey.." Taehyungie-oppa suddenly broke the silence when the video was nearly ending...

"Yes..?" I realized that I was in tears and I was sniffing when I looked at Taehyung.

Taehyung smiles as if he knows that my tears aren't for sadness. Those are tears... for joy.

I'm happy that I've become special to you boys... especially to you, Taehyung-oppa..

The day ended with Taehyung sending a pic of me in tears to the boys, which they made fun of when we talked on the phone through a video call. Taehyungie was flirting with me so much more when we were in front of the others and when I asked him why he was like that...

"I just want to show them that you are mine" – his answer

It's not like they're going to take me from you, oppa...

"Yes, I won't let anyone take you from me" – his response

I can't do anything against him...

We slept early today so that we don't stay up too late once again.

...5

Jimin's point of view

I take a deep breath before calling out to my co-members. "Actually... guys..." I have decided to tell them about how I feel about Nabi.

I need to tell them... because I can't do this alone. I'm sorry, Taehyungie.

Going back to Nabi

Her point of view

I was the first one to wake up... but it's gotten worse. My eyes stayed blurry for a longer time. I could hear a deafening sound in my ears even when there's no sound since its quiet in the morning.

Still... I know perfectly how his face looks like, even in my blurred vision. I reach out to his face to touch him... to seek comfort...

"What's this...? You're hot" I sensed that his temperature was different than normal the moment I touched his face.

"I know..." Taehyungie-oppa lazily responds, he's sleepy and all and he still managed to answer like that...

But no! His temperature changed! A fever?! "Oppa! How are you feeling?" I decided to ask him and luckily, my vision finally cleared up and the deafening sounds in my ears went away.

"I'm feeling lightheaded... are you saying I have a slight fever..?" He decided to wake up and asked me with a lazy tone of voice. I nodded in response and he just smiled. "Don't worry it will go away once you kiss me"

How could you flirt at this situation?! I'm so shy now... my face is probably red.

"It won't go away... but still I will do it..." I said in a low tone of voice and he seemed a little surprised.

"NO" Taehyung suddenly stopped me and I was like... why?! "You will catch my fever so forget what I said, I want my good morning kiss but forget it" How is he still energetic despite being sick?! Are you Superman?!

I pouted the he pouts and got him to lie back down in bed. "Stay still... I'll ask for some medicine from the keepers" I told him with a sharp look in my eye, that's a warning! He needs to listen to me for once. He needs to take a break.

He looks like a defeated kid as he lowers his head and hides himself with the blankets.

I'm not going to lie... I kinda enjoyed that feeling of being able to control him for once. Anyway, I went out as quickly as I could to get some medicine and food as well. Of course, the right food for the sick. My "cousin" Jin and "uncle" Hobi left me some cash to use so it's time to put it to good use...

And I went back immediately; he's just lying in bed playing with his phone like an obedient child. When he saw me coming his way, his bored face beamed with a bright smile on his face. It's like leaving your puppy behind for a whole day and then coming home to seeing that happy face...

"Here, eat this. It's my turn to feed you now" I sat down the bed as I held a bowl containing his food before he takes his medicine.

"Really?" The smile on his face seems so sweet as he asked that question. He looks excited.

I simply nod then took the chopsticks to start feeding him. He is behaving well and he is quiet but that smile of his won't leave his face. It's contagious...

"Yesterday when I was feeding you, I can't help but think about how many times we've indirectly kissed" There goes his awkward, rectangular smile again... but I love that smile. Oppa talks about indirect kissing.. which made me put down the chopsticks for a second and covered my face with my hand because I can't help but feel embarrassed.

I'm embarrassed in a good way.

"Hehe, forget what I said, I'm hungry! Feed me more, you're a slave to my love now" Despite the situation, he still manages to make it seem light and fun by cracking jokes like this.

Anyway... during the afternoon...

It seems that his fever has gone down quickly and I'm glad that he's recovering that fast. We were out by the beach to relax but it didn't go as expected.

Our peaceful talk was interrupted when I suddenly groaned in pain, I heard a deafening sound again in my ears. It's so loud I felt like my ears would bleed, it feels like my head was ringing with a sonic sound that I cannot get rid of.

"What's wrong?" Taehyung sounded really worried.

"Oh—don't worry—" I wanted to tell him not to worry because I'm certain that it will go away... but it became louder to the point that I can't hear whatever he is saying now. My vision is slowly fading into a blurred view which makes my head ache a little bit more.

Without knowing it... I passed out due to the pain that my body felt.

...and when I woke up, it was Taehyung who was by my side again. My vision is back to normal... but it feels like something is wrong, I just didn't want to acknowledge it. I don't want to face darkness when I've been under the bright sun for so long. I don't want to be under the shade... I don't want to go back to that cave... I don't want to—

"Nabi" Taehyung sweetly called my name as he held my hand that felt so cold. I feel so cold. "You're the one who has a fever now... I guess I passed it to you quickly, sorry about that" he seems down but that's not it, oppa. It's not your fault, you did nothing wrong.

I reach out to his face and he leaned in to make it easier for me. "It's okay, it's not your fault" I smiled to reassure him that it's all fine. He takes my hand that was touching his face and then kisses it.

"Don't scare me like that again" Taehyung said right after kissing the back of my hand. I only nodded in agreement. Then he sits down the floor, rests his head on the bed while looking at me. "Close your eyes... tomorrow you will all be better, because I will take care of you" he said in a calm tone of voice. His voice calms me down too...

Yes... maybe that's just it. Maybe I just got his fever. That's why I fainted and that's why it became worse.

"You need to rest too, so sleep with me" I said as I tapped the empty space on the bed.

"Okay. I will be right beside you." Taehyung seems like his mood is a little serious right now. This side of him makes him look so mature in my eyes. He stood up and slowly got onto the bed. After lying down next to me, he signals me to come closer to him.

So I scoot over to his side and squeezed myself in his arms. I love this feeling... cuddling with him... I can never get tired of it. He can be sweet and gentle... but he can also be rough and vicious in a way that satisfies me. He is both of everything anyone could ever want... and I love it.

"I don't mind... spending every day like this with you. Just holding you close like this... so you won't go away, so you won't go anywhere" Taehyung says in a stern tone of voice while I bury my face on his chest.

"You always talk as if I'm going to disappear... I won't leave you, I don't want to" I let out a little smile after responding to his words.

Even though the way he's holding me is already tight, he holds me even tighter. I can never get used to it, but it's always a good, new feeling every time he does it.

"Yes.." Taehyung whispered.

...4

The next day, I was feeling better. My cold left me quickly because Taehyung kept me warm with his loving embrace for the rest of the night. He stayed with me and even let me talk to the other members through a video call again. They seemed worried, especially the older ones but it's okay, since I'm fine now.

"Jimin said he wants to go and see me, what does that mean? Are they coming back?" I asked Taehyung while we are sitting outside by the beach again.

"Eh? I dunno. Well he probably won't because he said something like spending the rest of our vacation alone with you—OH why did I say that—" Taehyung slipped and said something he shouldn't, so he covered his mouth with his hand with a stunned face.

"So... they intentionally left us alone... I see." I let out an apologetic smile because it was fine with me, why is he so worried to say it? Hahaha... so cute. "Oppa," I take his hand and rest my head on his shoulder as we let our feet become soaked by the ocean waves that come back and forth... "Thank you for taking care of me, gladly it was nothing serious" I smiled at the ocean after expressing my thanks.

"It's nothing" Taehyung says as he leans his head against mine. "I have something to give you" suddenly, he moved his body fast and began reaching out something from the bag behind us.

"Hm..? You already gave me a lot of things... oppa" I couldn't help but keep saying that because it's the truth... you are spoiling me too much... but I love it.

He isn't listening anyway, so I just watch him do what he wants to do. Taehyung pulled out a black rectangular box and opened it. In it was a pair of glasses...

"You mentioned something about your eyes before right..? And yesterday, it seemed like you couldn't see me... I've been paying attention to you more than you think I do" Taehyung says as he held the box gently and explained the reason behind him giving me a pair of glasses.

"Thank you so much" It was all I could say... I know, nothing fixed me before. But this time... I believe Taehyung and the boys are the ones who fixed me... so I won't be afraid to try it.

Because I remember...

I remember my mother and even my father crying every time I tried on different pairs or kinds of glasses, but none of them worked on my eyes. Nothing helped me... nothing fixed me... and it lead to the point of me hating glasses that I'm scared to even touch one again. For I do not want to hear my mother's cries... or feel the sadness of my father...

This time... I know... for sure

After Taehyung put on the glasses for me, my vision became ever clearer. My mouth was hanging open... it feels like everything became even better!

"Oppa!" I called him with an excited voice. "I can see your handsome face much better now!" I announced as I looked at his face closer.

"What!? Really?! Yessss!!! That's amaaaaaaaaziiing!" Taehyung looked happy for me too.

I wish I could see my parents look that happy for me as well...

"I'm glad I picked the right one. I guessed your vision level correctly. I'm more of a genius than our leader-hyung!!" Taehyung proudly says.

Which makes me laugh... how proud he is and how he is dissing Namjoon when he isn't even here. "Hahahaha, yes... yes you are... Kim Taehyung the greatest." Anyway, I'll just go along with him because I love him that much.

"Hehe, it's the same design as one of my glasses. I'll wear them when I get it" Taehyung says in a cute tone of voice while looking away.

"I'm happy that we have the same design" I told him about my feelings. Wearing the same things he does make me feel even more special...

"I like it best when you wear my clothes, my accessories. It makes me think that people would look at you and know... that you are my property." Taehyung says while looking at me with that childish smile of his.

" 'My property'? That sounds a bit..." I pretended to act "upset" but I know that won't work. Anyway, I'm glad he thinks that way. Why not just make me wear a flag with a sign that says "Property of Kim Taehyung"?

"Nope no objections. Nabi? Ha, that's... Nabi = my property" Taehyung is so into this. Should I be worried that he's being possessive? I like that part of him too anyway.

"Then what about you...? You're a worldwide celebrity. Can I call you "mine"?" I asked him with a daring look on my face.

Taehyung suddenly took my hand and placed it on his chest. "My heart" he says while looking at me. "you stole it"

"Stole?!" I was trying to act surprised, but I couldn't hold back my smile which ruins my acting.

"I'm yours... from now on... and that's why I arrested you for the crime of stealing my heart" Taehyung shut his eyes close and his facial expressions become a bit exaggerated. He's starting with his playful mood again. I know, because that's what he always does. "You thief! How many hearts have you stolen?!" Taehyung shouted with an angry... or sad..?? I don't know how to explain the kind of face he is making, but he is shouting and getting into his acting performance again.

I'm trying my best not to laugh and just go with him. "I only stole yours! Because you are the only one who captured my affection...! You made me... commit a sin... just so I can make you mine. I've willingly become a sinner just for you!" I shouted back at his face... Hahahaha, he looks quite taken back by my acting! I've gotten better since he always do this to me.

"Then... let's be partners in crime! I'll steal your heart and you steal mine." Taehyung was quoting a popular line and winked at me as he said that, which ruins the dramatic atmosphere. In the end, we just started laughing at our own silliness.

...............................3

All we did last night was do silly things and take it easy to avoid getting sick again. Now, I wake up with my vision blurry again. I didn't put the glasses on just yet since I headed straight to the bathroom to wash my face.

After doing that, I went back to put on the glasses given to me by Taehyung and...

IT DIDN'T DO ANYTHING.

Nothing.

I rubbed my eyes a few times but it's all the same... my vision is still the same, blurry and all. It's not completely blurry... but I know, I know this feeling. The familiar fear that's coming back to terrorize me.

I was in a panic that I froze where I was standing... because I don't know what to do... what if my eyes lose its vision again...? What if everything goes back to being the blurred world I used to live in?

"Nabi-"

Taehyung surprised me when he tapped me from behind, I was so surprised that I dropped the glasses unintentionally. It fell on the floor and the left side cracked since it received the full impact when it fell on the ground.

Despite my blurred vision, I could see the shock in his face... I didn't want to do that, since that pair of glasses is very important to me.

"I broke it..." I muttered and was about to pick it up with a devastated look on my face.

However, Taehyung didn't let me do that and just hugged me. "What's wrong?" he asked.

"Oppa..." I cried out. "Something's wrong with me" I finally decided to tell him about it.

"Shh... don't cry baby girl..." Taehyung pats me on the back to comfort me. "What's going on..?" He asks me in a gentle tone of voice to calm me down.

"My eyes... they're starting to get blurry again, this time, it's permanent... I don't think any glasses will fix it, it's going back to the way it originally was" I told him about what I fear.

"Don't be afraid, you're with me. I'll do whatever it takes just to make sure you will be fine! Okay? Listen, Nabi. Listen to me." Taehyung touched my face with his hands, stopping me from breaking down out of anxiety. "You're going to be okay" he said while looking straight into my eyes. "Promise me you will be okay" he is asking me something difficult... but I nodded. I nodded because I want to be okay, for him as well.

After that, I sat down the bed while Taehyung kept calling Jimin and the others. I too, want to talk to Jimin. However, he was not picking up and the other members say that they're busy.

Taehyung looks calm on the outside, but I see in his eyes through my blurred vision... that he's also getting anxious. I braced my knees as I felt like crying... but I didn't. I don't want to shed another sad tear when I only experienced tears of joy ever since meeting these boys. I'm not going to cry.

Things continued like this until noon. We ate and all and oppa did whatever he can to make me forget all about my worries. He is trying his best to keep me calm and I truly appreciate that. Thank you very much... oppa.

"Why don't we go see a professional? Someone who can take a look at your eyes?" Taehyung suggested all of a sudden.

"It's not that I'm being negative... but I already know that it won't help. For 20 years of my life, my family has been searching for a cure but even now that I've become 21, it's still nothing." I told him about the truth since I don't want him to have hopes that I don't have.

"Are you in pain?" Taehyung says while inspecting my body.

"No. I'm okay." I smiled to let him know that it's true. "I don't feel any pain. It's just my eyes... and sometimes my ears hurt when I hear odd sounds coming out of nowhere"

"Tell me how I can make you feel better" Taehyung looks really serious right now, I'm not used to seeing him be serious for a long time. He usually goes from serious to goofy and repeat. But this time, he's not in the mood of fooling around at all... which is completely understandable.

"Your presence itself makes me feel better" I answered while staring into his eyes.

Taehyung sighed and then he finally let out a small smile. "Okay." He said. "You do the same for me" his small smile turned into a really sweet one when he said that I do the same for him... that my presence comforts him...

Until evening came and we still didn't get any word from Jimin or the others. Why now...? It's urgent... but I... I've been thinking about this for a very long time, even before this happened.

Taehyung came back after going outside, trying to make one last call to Jimin who still didn't answer as he said.

"Should we go back to home to see them ourselves?" Taehyung asked me. I expected him to say something like "We're going back whether you want to or not" but he has changed a bit, but it's a good thing. It means that he's being more cautious... he's even more conscious of my feelings. He considers my options.

"I've decided to spend our time alone together until we go back, so there's no need to rush it. Jimin will call us back when he's not busy anymore. I'm sure of it" I answered him with a confident tone of voice. Because I've made a decision.

Taehyung turns off the lights and only the light coming from the moon lights the room. He makes his way to me... where I was standing.

We stood in front of the glass door that leads to the balcony, giving a better view of the ocean. Just wearing a plain white dress to sleep in with it and him wearing his white shirt made it seem refreshing, since the color white look so clean and relaxing.

From behind, he embraces me by my waist and rests his chin on my shoulder. I hold his hands that embraced me...

"Do you like this room?" Taehyung asked me a question that seemed random for the mood.

"Yes" I nodded in response.

"I was the one who picked this room just for you" Taehyung revealed as we both stare at the view from the ocean. "I told the other members to get this room for you. Kookie wanted this room, but I convinced him to give it up for you. Cause I want you to enjoy the view, I know you enjoy "filming" things with your eyes." He was smiling as he tells me this story of him getting me this room...

"I'm so touched... oppa. You've done so much for me... but I don't know if I ever did anything for you." I answered and told him about my thoughts... I can't believe I'll ever meet someone who would care for me this much.

"You made me happy" Taehyung answered quickly. "Not just me, but my brothers as well." He added. "Do you know what void is? I had something like that. A void in my heart. But you filled that void... you completed the missing piece in my life's puzzle." He gently made me face him as he explains his own feelings.

"I'm so happy too. We always say these cheesy things, don't we?" I smiled at him without letting go of his hand.

"Yeah. If Yoongi-hyung was here, he would make fun of us. Just like the others" Taehyung laughed as he agreed with me.

We stayed still and quiet for a few seconds... until we started getting close to one another. I want to touch him. I want to kiss him.

The sound of the waves... the light of the moon... it seemed like a romantic moment as we kissed each other deeply.

"I don't think I can hold myself back anymore. I want to be closer to you... I want to hold you so tight all the time. Is this what you call... obsession? I don't care. I want you. I want you so bad. Nabi." Taehyung says those words right after kissing once. He takes me away from the balcony and lays me down the bed then he gets on top of me. He kisses me without warning, but I gladly give in. "I love you" he said after that one kiss, then he kisses me again. "I want you" he said after that second kiss, his voice sounding so deep and the way we were both trying to catch our breaths were making the atmosphere so much more intense for me. Giving me no time to answer, he kisses me for the 3rd time. "I need you" again... and again... the kisses seem to never end... "I hate you" I wanted to take a pause and ask why, but he's still at it. "you drive me crazy..."

His kiss goes down... from my lips, to my neck. The way he kisses me makes me feel so good, it's not even hot but I feel like I'm sweating too much. Every touch... every kiss... feels so hot, it almost stings, but my body is accepting them and it makes me want more.

This feeling, this sensation, I don't want to lose this.

"I love you Taehyung" while he is kissing my neck, I told him my feelings. I wanted to say it to him... I want to.

He stops and faces me while he is still on top of me, our eyes locked on each other.

"Are you okay with this? Do you want me to continue?" Taehyung asks me with a little curious face, I love how he is asking me.. but oppa, you should already know.

"Don't stop" I told him as I slowly push him down by grabbing his hair and then I kissed him first.

At this point... I want to lose myself in you.

................................................................2

When morning came, I felt like I was in a trance. Even though it seemed like my vision worsened again this morning, it doesn't matter. Like I told myself last night, I have made a decision and I'm going to embrace that decision.

I went outside to sit by the shore while the love of my life is still sleeping. I made sure to leave him a note, letting him know where I am. It's so I can clear my mind and relax.

After a few minutes, I felt the warm hands of Taehyung touching my face, covering my eyes from behind.

"Guess who~" Taehyung asks while trying to make himself sound like a little boy.

"Hmm... I wonder..." I play along with him like usual... but I can't help but smile at his silly act again.

"Hehehe... if you guess it wrong for 3 times, you get a dare" He's trying his hardest to change his voice... hahaha, so adorable.

"Oh no! I hate dares...! Let me think... uhm... are you Taehyungie?" I asked with a funny tone of voice.

"ENGGG!! Wrooong!! Try again, you only have 2 tries left!" Taehyung says. He sounds so funny.

"Oh dear me... I really have no idea! But could you be the love of my life... V-oppa of Bangtan Sonyeondan?!" I asked with a frantic tone of voice.

"Oh wow how could you not know who I am! Try it again!" Taehyung is still playing around... what would be the right answer for him?!

"I hope you're not purposely letting me lose!" I said and I could hear him laughing. "Are you Kim Taehyung... Taetae... V... Taehyungie... my oppa, my love?" I asked with a sweet tone of voice.

Finally, he lets go and my vision worsened a lot after that a few seconds of him just covering my eyes...

"Aigooooooooooooooo......... you won't let me win, won't you!" Taehyung says as he pinches my cheeks.

"But it's true, there's no one else I see but you" I answered him after he stops pinching me and I pinched him back. And the truth is... after he covered my eyes, everything has become completely blurred... finally, it came back to me. This eye problem. I see colors and shapes, but it's all blurred that's it's making me feel dizzy, like my head is spinning consistently.

"...There's only 2 days left for our stay here." Taehyung suddenly stopped acting goofy and spoke with a staid look on his face. That look always gets me.. "Nabi, I want to give you my eyes"

I thought he was going to say something else... but what he said just now shocked me more than anything else. I'm too shocked to react right away... it feels like my brain was stung for a second.

"...What do you mean, oppa? You can't do that!" I said with a concerned tone of voice. I don't normally raise my voice, but he's saying something extremely unbelievable.

"You said you've never done any eye transplant, right? Then take my eyes. I'm sure it can be the answer. You filled the void in my heart, filled the cracks in my soul and completed the puzzle in my life. You completed me! Now, it's my turn to complete you." Taehyung says without any changes in his stern look... he looks like he's made up his mind..

I fell silent for a few seconds but still...

....

.....

I let out a heavy sigh.

I could tell he's just staring at me, waiting for me to tell him "Yes, give me your eyes."

"No." I said with a smile. I caught glimpse of how his eyes widened just a bit. He was about to speak and say something, but I had to say this first. "Last night, I made a decision." I said with a calm tone of voice.

The other guests in the resort have all left... it's like we are in a deserted island with the ocean next to us. It's only the sound of the waves intervening with us.

"Now, I'm really happy that you feel that strongly for me, oppa. But I'm sorry I have to reject you, just this once. I don't want to accept your eyes, nor do I want my vision to be fixed again." I declared my honest, true feelings without stuttering and without breaking away from his eyes.

"What...?" Taehyung asked in a low tone of voice. He must be speechless.

But I must finish what I want to say.

"Even if I can no longer see you clearly, your image remains perfectly still and beautiful in my mind and heart. You will remain here... forever, unchanging and never blurry." This time, I'm the one who takes his hand. I'm the one who makes him point at my heart and he just stands there, letting me say what I want to say. "At first... I was truly afraid of losing this. I was scared not being able to see you properly again. It's almost like I'm blind, but I'm not. It's like being in between blind and not being blind. It's terrifying and confusing... and sometimes it feels like it's more than this. It feels like there is a reason behind my condition. But you know what, oppa? Right now..." I close my eyes as I could feel all the emotions running throughout my entire body... as if I'm being consumed by my own feelings. "I fear losing you more than losing my vision"

"Nabi..." I heard him quietly say my name.

"What I fear most... is not being with you. So I'd willingly give up my eyes just to "see" you one last time" I smiled... because I'm happy that I made this decision. I want you to know that I'm no longer afraid of any disease... or any condition. "I'm not afraid of anything at this point. I'm just afraid of losing you, that's all"

Despite my eyes losing its normal vision again... I can tell... his eyes are teary right now. I just know it...

"Nabi..." He gently says my name again and slowly came up to me to embrace me. "I don't know what to say other than... thank you and that... I love you."

"You don't have to say anything. I already know what you are thinking. I love you too, I love you much that it hurts to even think about parting from you." I embraced him back as I respond to his words.

"I feel the same way" Taehyung says.

At the end of the day... we found ourselves sitting next to each other in silence by the shore... and some music playing in the background making it sound so much more peaceful.

"I fall in love... too easily~ I fall in love... too fast~ I fall in love... too terribly hard~ for love to ever last~"

Somehow, I think the song applies to me. It hasn't been a long time, but I fell in love too fast.

Am I going too fast... that's why it felt like the time became too short?

"I'm going to make you my wife..." Taehyung says in a calm tone of voice.

"I'd love to..." I immediately answered him.

"We'd have our little happy family. With some dogs too" Taehyung said.

"I want that..." I can't help but imagine the things he is saying...

...but I remembered something painful and it's so sad, I can't even remember it clearly anymore. It's just that... at this moment, we already know what's going to happen next.

"Taehyungie" All of a sudden, we heard Jimin's voice from behind us.

But why are we not really surprised...?

"Jimin.." Taehyung called his name.

"Can I talk to Nabi for a second?" Jimin looks like he has no time to waste, he headed straight to the point.

No questions asked, Taehyung let me talk to Jimin in private. We moved somewhere a little bit secluded.

"Can you walk properly..?" Jimin asked with his sweet voice while we are strolling by the shore. Its dark now... which makes it harder for me to see. I fell silent... I know that Jimin already knows. So we stopped walking. "I'm sorry" Jimin sounded sad... which makes me sad.

"Jiminie...why do you sound sad? I am not sad. Please do not be sad because of me" I told him. I really wish for them to be happy all the time.

"Haven't you dreamed of anything lately...? Haven't you met the butterfly yet...?" Jimin didn't answer me, instead, he brought up that topic again. About the butterfly.

I shook my head because in all honesty, I haven't. Though I wish I don't have to.

"Jimin..." I could only keep saying his name.

"I wanted to tell you sooner." Jimin sighed... it sounds like he is in complete distress and he's been shouldering this for a long time, it probably took him so much strength just to say this to me.

And I already know what he wants to say, so to take the weight off his shoulder...

"Shh" I hushed him. "Jimin, thank you" first of all, I wanted to thank him. "I still don't understand how any of this happened or why, but it might be because of you. You and I probably connected somehow and you became the bridge for me. The bridge that let me cross the boundaries between fantasy and reality. So thank you." I smiled as I told him about the way I see him. "You're right... I guess I am... a firework."

Jimin was sobbing, I can hear him even though he's trying to conceal it. Through my blurred vision, I can see him wiping his face.

"I wanted to tell you... ever since Taehyungie talked about the fireworks. I've been thinking about it" Jimin's voice was trembling, it pains my heart to "see" or hear him crying. I can't stand it.

"Please don't cry... you gave me happiness... too much happiness" I frowned as I asked him in a low tone of voice.

"That's why I let Taehyungie stay with you... alone... because I thought I could run away. But I went back on my own anyway. I can't abandon my brothers... I can't abandon you... but I left you in the dark. I didn't have the courage... it was especially difficult for me to tell Taehyungie... it was the hardest part" Jimin lowered his head to hide his crying face. He knows that I'm "looking" at him even though I have bad eyes. "Remember when I asked you... what do you want me to ask the "Butterfly" when I meet it again? I already know what was going to happen from that point... and I'm sorry that I didn't let you know..."

"Shhh..." I reach out to him, I searched for his hand and he gave it to me without hesitating. While I hold his hand, I close my eyes. "Forgive yourself... with your wings, you can fly. Right?"

"Just like you..." Jimin smiled. I know he did. "An angel with wings... a butterfly with beautiful wings... we'll fly together"

In a while, he finally stopped crying. He left after speaking with Taehyung in private without seeing me again. Jimin said the other members don't know where he went, but that's just because they don't want to interfere with Jimin.

.................................................................................................1

"Good morning" I cheerfully greeted the love of my life after stretching out my arms.

Normally, I'm the one who gets up first. But this time, it was him. I see him standing by the balcony and the curtains were dancing with wind.

"Good morning" He smiles back to me, a smile that seemed so warm and gentle.

I don't know what he talked about with Jimin, but I don't need to ask. I feel heavy and light at the same time... it's so odd.

I was just about to take a step towards him and then he spoke up. "Today... let's do all the things that you want to do with me" he said.

I nodded and smiled at him.

"Then... can we play fight?" I asked since we haven't had an actual fight before, maybe once, but it wasn't anything serious. I might sound silly... but I want to experience it.

"I hate you" Taehyung quickly understood what I wanted and started without even warning. "Why do you do this to me?" He asked with a serious tone of voice. He starts walking up to me until he cornered me. "Huh?" I can clearly imagine his facial expressions right now it made my heart skip a beat. With a slight force, he grabbed me by my shoulders and pushed me against the wall. "You wanna fight, right?" I see the way he smirked... I know he would.

"I-" I was about to "fight back" but then he silenced me with his kiss.

After that, he started laughing. "You lost" he says with a blissful tone of voice.

"You didn't even let me speak..!" I complained... but it's okay.

♪Don't think about anything... 

I don't need words too. Just show me your smile.

Is it really you? 
Everything is like a dream...
I don't want it to end yet ♫

The cotton are still scattered on the floor. This time, he bought me an empty canvass where I could paint. I couldn't tell what kind of picture I was making... but I just wanted to pour my happy feelings. Taehyung was taking a lot of pictures of me... while I was painting. He leaves the camera on and goes to my side, where he paints with me.

"In my eyes... you are art itself" Taehyung says while he is standing calmly next to me.

"Aww... thank you, oppa. But I can say the same thing to you" I smiled sweetly and stopped painting for a while.

In the end, after that one picture, oppa spilled some of the paint that was on the floor. It looked like a beautiful mess and as the colors began to blend together and the color turned purple. He also has a lot of stain on his clothes, but he didn't care. Instead, he stained my clothes too!

"Who's gonna wash this filthy clothing?!" I asked him with a wide smile.

"We don't have to wash it, just make it filthier!!" He answers while laughing.

Just like the way I painted... he painted the atmosphere with nothing but pure and lovely laughter...

♪ Is it true? Is it true?

You, you...

We even decided to go outside like this because he wanted to take me to a good restaurant. There were eyes questioning us specially he is wearing a mask and a cap to conceal his presence... but we really don't care about what they're going to say.

♫ It's scaring me 

how much I yearn for you

Untrue... untrue

You, you, you. ♪

We moved from one place to another and we entered a random building.

"Oppa, should we really be here?? Won't they scold us?" I asked him with a curious face because he told me that we were entering the rooftop through the stairs.

"Jimin and I sneak around like this all the time! Trust me" Taehyung tells me to trust him again... okay, I trust you.

Please stay by my side ♪

When we got there, the wind felt cooler and the sky seemed to be clear. Taehyung takes a photo of me. I wanted to take a photo of him, but instead, he said we should take a photo together. He always pictured the two of us... but this time felt so much more special.

"LISTEN, ALL OF YOU!" After taking the picture, he went to the corner and started shouting at the "people" below even though we're 12 floors above the ground.

"Be careful...!!" I warned him out of concern.

Forever... for my sake ♫

♪ It's as if 

you're getting further away,  as if you'll run away

It's too painful, 
it's scary ♪

"BANGTAN SONYEONDAN RULES!!!!!!!!!" Taehyung-oppa shouted as loud as he can and we're certain, no one can hear us above hear anyway.

So I...

"HELL YEAH!!!! BANGTAN IS LOVE!!!!!!! BANGTAN IS LIFE!!!!!!" With an excited smile on my face, I follow him and do the same. Shouting our heart's desires.

♪Just like this
time,
please stop

You're getting further away, 
I'm longing for you

It's too painful, 
it's scary ♪

"JIMIN IS SMALL!!!!!!! KOOKIE IS A BULLY!!!!!!!!! THE HYUNGS ARE UGLY!!!!! BUT I LOVE THEM ALL... AND, THEY LOVE ME TOO!!!!" Taehyung started shouting about his brothers... I'm sure he's just making fun of them once again, in his own way.

"I LOVE KIM TAEHYUNG!" I shouted after him and he looked at me with a smile.

♪Butterfly
Like a butterfly

Fluttering butterfly, 
just like a butterfly ♪

♫Butterfly,
like a butterfly

Fluttering butterfly, 
just like a butterfly ♪

"I LOVE YOU TOO!!!" Taehyung continues his shouting streak. "Hehehe" he laughs and then starts trying to catch his breath. I can only laugh with him... and I want to do this kind of thing... forever, if I could.

We were interrupted when the hotel guards came over to shoo us away since the rooftop is a restricted area. It almost felt like we got arrested just for yelling whatever we want... it's still fun this way.

♪You're like a butterfly
I want to watch you all day long
you might just fly away at my touch

We were taken into a police mobile together... even so, we were still laughing like kids.

♫The cloud and rain that hide the blue sky
I won't lose to them anymore because I've got you

After the officers spoke to us, scolded us, and luckily, they didn't bother getting to know our identities, we were released and Taehyung suggests that we go back.

♪It's like the spring breeze
it's like caressing your cheeks

Walking hand in hand on our way back to the resort even though it's starting to get darker each moment...

♫I can see you, but I can't reach you

I want to keep doing this forever.

♪Stop.

"We're almost there" Taehyung says in a gentle voice and I simply nod in response. "I want to sing for you" he said.

You're like a dream, girl
♫butterfly, high

The silence between us was comfortable, but I wanted to break it.

"Hey" Taehyung and I spoke at the same time.

"You go first, oppa" I said with a sweet smile.

"No, ladies first" Taehyung said.

"Today you said you will do everything I tell you to... so please go ahead" I said with a childish tone of voice which makes him laugh.

"Okay..." Taehyung gave in to me. "Nabi" he called my name. "I want to see the world-"

Untrue... untrue.
You, you. ♪

"Through your eyes" Taehyung said with a calm tone of voice.

Please stay by my side
Forever, for my sake. ♪

I stopped walking and we faced each other.
I reached out my hand to caress his cheek. "In my eyes—"

♫ It's as if you're getting further away
as if you'll run away

It's too painful,
it's scary.

"You are the world"

♪Just like this..
time, please stop

I could tell that he was smiling... and so I added, "you are the world to me"

You're getting further away
I'm longing for you ♪

It's too painful, 
♪it's scary

When we got back, we shared a meal once again and stayed in bed together for a while. We told ourselves we were just going to nap... but both of us remained awake because we want to savor every second... before going to the sea.

♪My chest is screaming out in pain
There's nothing that is certain
My "kafuka on the shore"
Don't go into the woods ♪

It's already midnight; it's so calm and peaceful. Taehyung and I sat next to each other by the shore once again. It's just like last night... before Jimin came to see us. I wonder... what they are doing right now.

Always in my heart
I'll be there anytime you need me

I looked up to the moon and then smiled. Then, I stared at its reflection on the water. It looks beautiful as it delicately dances with the waves.

♫The shades that seem to have lots of emotion at night

Let's make this love

Last for eternity ♪

Taehyung raised his closed palm and only his pinky finger is up. "Nabi, let's make a vow" he said while staring at my face.

It's all free for you, baby

I nodded in agreement, so I offered my pinky finger too. "Okay, let's make a promise" But if we can't keep the promise... then what's the point of it?

Please stay by my side

Taehyung takes a deep breath before speaking. "Please stay by my side"

Forever, for my sake

"Stay... forever, for my sake" he added.

It's as if you're getting further away,
as if you'll run away
it's too painful, it's scary

"I want to... I want to stay by your side... forever..." I closed my eyes as I could finally feel all the emotions burst from my chest... it feels like I'm being strangled because the words kept in my heart wishes to escape so badly...

Just like this...
Time, please stop

It's already midnight... and morning is about to come soon. After entwining our pinky fingers together, my body began to glow all of a sudden, but none of us were surprised. Instead, he looked like he was terrified. Because once again, for the very last time, I was able to see him clearly.

..................................................................................................0

I wish I could stop the time.

"Nabi" Taehyung's voice were trembling. "Don't leave me"

"Taehyung..." I whispered his name. "I'm so glad that I met you." I smiled despite having tears in my eyes.

Oh, crap.

I told myself I wouldn't let myself cry, but it's so hard to hold it back.
Especially now.

You're getting further away,
I'm longing for you

It's too painful, it's scary

"What should I do? I'd give my eyes just to see you, I'd give up all my fingertips just to hold you once again" Taehyung grabbed me by my shoulders and his eyes were completely teary. "Don't go" he started to beg.

I don't want to go... too...

I don't want to be away from you...
I want to be by your side...
But it's all clear to me now.

Ah, I remember everything now.

I'm sorry, Taehyung.

♫Butterfly, like a butterfly
fluttering butterfly, just like a butterfly
butterfly, like a butterfly
fluttering butterfly, just like a butterfly ♪

"I love you, Nabi"

I have to tell him for the last time.

He embraced me so tight and I did the same for him, I could hear his cries... half of our bodies were drenched by the ocean water... and it felt like the waves were taking me back to my original home.

"I love you"

............................

....................................

.................................................

Author's point of view

The next morning, Kim Taehyung woke up in their bed at the resort. All he could remember was crying so hard and shouting so loud by the ocean last night... when the girl that he loves so much disappeared from his arms. There was nothing he could do... there was nothing anyone could do.

In the end, his co-members came back to take him forcibly. Although they came with teary eyes as well, they had to be strong for him. They cannot dare to show their weakness and they don't have the strength to cry when their brother lost the love of his life.

What Jimin said about telling the members about his feelings for Nabi... he actually told them about the situation and how he feels so sad about it. None of them could blame Jimin, as they know he is the one struggling the most just like Taehyung.

"Time to practice, guys, move" Namjoon was gathering the members as they are preparing for yet another performance.

However, Taehyung is just sitting in the corner, with no emotions on his face. The members are used to it, but this time he became worse. The members looked at each other, as if asking with their eyes who should be the one to talk to Taehyung.

"Taehyungie-ah.." Jimin tapped Taehyung by his shoulder, but he doesn't respond. Jimin looks at Hoseok who shakes his head. "Taehyung-ah" Jimin tries to call out to him again but there is still no response.

Namjoon was starting to get fed up and also become stressed to the point that he had to step in. "V-ssi, how long are you going to keep this up?" Namjoon asked with a serious face.

"H-Hey... I don't think you should-" Jin who became a little bit worried about the situation wanted to stop Namjoon but Yoongi gets in the way.

"Don't, hyung. Let our leader do this. That's why he is our leader." Yoongi said which made Jin fall silent.

Everyone else, including the crew and the staff members were quiet, knowing that there is a serious pressure in the room.

"V-ssi, you have to move forward. You can't let yourself be dragged down like this" Namjoon is only saying the things that he had in mind, the things that he believe Taehyung needed to hear.

Finally, Taehyung shows some response as he glances up to Namjoon.

"It's over. She's gone, there's nothing we can do about it. Everything about her was a mystery and it can't be helped" Namjoon tries to convince him but...

"That's a little..." Hoseok mutters. "Harsh"

"V, are you listening? We care about you. Even though she's gone, you still have us" Yoongi joins Namjoon in trying to help Taehyung.

"Taehyungie, please..." Jimin calls out to him and Taehyung looked at Jimin.

"Why didn't you tell me sooner?" Taehyung asked Jimin with a sarcastic smile and a low tone of voice.

Namjoon and Yoongi didn't know what to say about Taehyung's question and all eyes fell on Jimin.

"I'm-" Jimin was unsure of what to say too. He doesn't know how to explain himself to Taehyung. Everything was fine and Taehyung understood at first, but now that it came down to this point, none of them can control Taehyung's feelings.

"Hyung, don't be like that. We are your brothers, we only care about you. It was probably the hardest thing to do for Jimin-hyung. That's why he couldn't tell you" Jungkook finally decided to interfere as he stood in the way between Taehyung and Jimin.

Taehyung laughed sarcastically and then suddenly raised his voice. "You only say that because it didn't happen to YOU"

His words sounded truly hurtful and offensive to Jungkook that he instantly pissed him off. Jungkook wanted to give Taehyung a piece of his fist, but Jimin and Hoseok were already holding Jungkook back while Namjoon and Yoongi were blocking Taehyung's way if ever Taehyung decides to start it.

"What the hell are you guys doing?!" Jin asked loudly. "Is this how it is? Are we going to break apart just because of one girl? If that's how it is then, I might just say that I hate her!" Jin have had enough of their drama and started talking very fast to show his anger. "Do you want that? Huh? Do you want to make us hate Nabi? Because of the way you are acting?!" Jin says while looking at Taehyung and all the members were listening to him very carefully.

"Grow up!" Jungkook yelled at Taehyung. "I thought you were already maturing, just like I do, hyung. But I think you need some more time." Jungkook was still angry and he probably doesn't mean those words... out of respect for the other members, he just walks out of the room and Hoseok follows him to ensure he doesn't do anything bad.

Taehyung is only staring at Jin because his words made sense to him.

"You can almost say that... Nabi was just an illusion. V, just think of her as if she never happened. As if she was just a dream... she is just a dream, V. Just a dream... and the time have come for you to wake up. We're all awake now." Yoongi pats Taehyung on the back before taking his leave, as he doesn't want to say anything more that might hurt their feelings.

"So... you're telling me... that I'm just... madly... deeply... crazily... in love with an illusion?" Taehyung's voice was trembling and water began to gather at the corner of his eyes.

"Taehyungie... it's not just you. All of us were... attached to an illusion" Jimin knelt on the floor, still calm despite facing Taehyung's fury just a while ago. "And I'm truly sorry that I couldn't tell you sooner. I wish I did, so none of this would've happened."

Taehyung closed his eyes as he could feel his emotions pile up. Eventually, he covers his face with both his hands to hide his crying face.

"I'm sorry. I lost my cool. I'll follow you with the practice later on... just... give me some time alone" Taehyung politely asked Jimin, Jin and Namjoon to leave him be.

Jimin looked at Namjoon and Jin and they both nodded to say that they agree.

"Just remember... we won't let you get lost. Even if it makes you hate me, I won't leave you alone in life" Jimin says with a serious look in his eyes, he hugs Taehyung quickly before leaving with Jin and Namjoon.

"You said you would never leave me

Where are you now?Where are you... Nabi?"

The boy was so heartbroken; he stopped smiling for a long time. Even when he smiles, his smile seemed so empty and his eyes seemed lifeless. He is alive and breathing... but to him, it felt like the world had stopped moving and his heart had stopped beating.

The boy reminiscences about the past... the time he spent with her.

"If you take away a person's heart, 
that person will die, right?"
Taehyung asked Nabi.

"Yes, you're right" Nabi replied.

"It's the same. 
You stole my heart...
if you leave, if you disappear, I'd be empty.
How can you fill someone with so much happiness
and just leave... just be gone?
That's why I'm telling you right now.
Without you, I'm nothing.
I won't be Kim Taehyung anymore"
The sound of his voice... the look in his eyes, everything about him right now seems and sounds sincere. Taehyung is opening himself to Nabi, which she truly appreciates.

"Did I really...?" 
She's unable to believe it. There are so many... there are millions of people who loves him. She believes that she's probably not even as great as any one of them. Thinking, "I'm just me... I'm just Nabi. I'm not "her". I'm not the perfect girl."

"You trust me, right?" 
Taehyung asked her the same question that he asked Nabi before.

Without hesitations, she said yes.

"I trust you, because you stole my heart too." 
She smiled and told him about her own feelings too.

"It's unfair... Nabi..." Taehyung said.

He continues reminiscing... even though it's so painful, he couldn't help it.

"Go on" 
Smiling cutely like always,
Taehyung says as he opens the door for Nabi.

"Will you be waiting for the others?" 
She asked him out of curiosity before she enters the room.

"That depends... I'm a bit sleepy now too. 
Besides, someone needs to be awake
in case Jimin comes home by himself"
Taehyung answered her question in a calm tone of voice.

"Okay... I see. I do hope he comes home." 
Nabi says.

"Good night, sleep tight now" 
Taehyung waves his hand as he smiles again.
Nabi thinks, "Does this boy never run out of smiles to give me?"
And that she's about to melt from his smiles.

"Good night...!" 
She answered.

"Nabi" 
Taehyung called her name before finally closing the door.

She caught glimpse of how he smiled

as he said her name, he smiled differently.  It was sweeter than ever...

It skips to another scene.

"G-Good morning" 
She greeted him with an awkward smile.

Taehyung sighs and rolled his eyes, and then he pushes his hair back with his hand. He seemed angry for some reason. Nabi wonders if it's because she woke him up.

"What?" 

Taehyung asked her while glaring.

"Oh, I'm sorry about that. 
It's just that Jin asked me to gather everyone."
She frowned and averted her eyes as she apologized to him.

She suddenly felt the touch of his hand on her face.

"I was just teasing you" 
Taehyung said with a smirk.

"What...?"

"Don't be mad" 
Taehyung chuckles and then walks pass through her.
"Good morning too, Nabi"

The way he says her name... she loves it.

"Taehyungie... are you awake yet?"

"What?" 
Taehyung is doing that angry-act of his again.

"I.. I won't fall for that again"

Taehyung chuckled sweetly. 
"Hahahaha"
it made her feel shy.
"So cute"
he scrunched his nose and at the same time,
pinched her nose as well.

"Do you use phones in your world??"

"Yes... but I don't have one"

"Why?"

He remembered the time when he let her use Jimin's phone just so he can make fun of her through a phone call.

"You have to call me "oppa" if I tell you my name."

"O..oppa?"

"Yeah, you have to call me "oppa". 
Oppa wants to hear you say that"

He's stuck staring at blank space as he continues to remember all of it.

"You're cute, just like Jimin"

"So we want to make every second count. 
Bangtan... this family, every moment is special.
As long as you are here, we will make it unforgettable for you. Okay?"

"We like it better when we are being ourselves. So just be you"

The memories... they won't stop flashing before his eyes.

"These eyes, I want to get rid of them... because all it sees now is you" He whispered to himself and lowered his head. "Some fans were saying that I changed... I became serious... little did they know, I became like this ever since you left. How I wish I could say it. I badly want to say it... that it's because I'm so heartbroken, I can't bring myself to smile and have fun like I used to. You came like a wild storm disguised as beautiful rain... in the end, you left me in a mess."

He remembers the time when Jungkook locked him and Nabi inside the closet just to hide her. That moment got his heart beating rapidly, but she probably doesn't even know.

The time when he first invited her to watch the stars with him.

"I can't sleep..
that's why I go to Jimin's room sometime"
Taehyung said in a rough tone of voice, he's sleepy yet he can't sleep.

"I can't sleep too" 
She said while looking at the floor.

"Let's go watch the stars" 
Taehyung said and offered his hand to her.

And when they talked about her past...

"There are millions of stars in the sky" 
Taehyung said.

She noticed his habit of licking his lips 
and she hoped that he stops doing that, because it's very attractive for her.
"Yeah.."
She nodded in agreement to him,
she didn't want to seem like she was ignoring him.
"It's my first time looking at the night sky.
It's my first time seeing it properly like this"
She decided to share something about myself instead.

Taehyung looked at her as if he didn't expect what she just said. 
"What? First, no friends.
Now you say,
you've never seen the moon... the stars...?"
He seemed to be extremely surprised that his sleepiness went away.
"20 YEARS OF YOUR LIFE... AND... NEVER???"
Taehyung asked again.

"There are millions of stars in the sky during that night... but my eyes were stuck staring at you because you shine brighter than any of those stars, Nabi" he whispered as he stares at the butterfly necklace that he gave to her.

"Um.. don't be sad, Taehyungie...oppa. I'm not sa—"

"I'm glad... 
To be the one who showed you the stars
So I'm not sad. I'm glad to show them to you"

More and more... it goes on as if it will never end.

"After the performance, 
one of us can go back earlier to get her"
Namjoon said.

"Then let it be me" 
Taehyung volunteered with a casual look on his face.
"There is something that I need to show Nabi no matter what"

He remembers the time he gave her a cellphone because he wanted to call her but he made an excuse saying that it's so that she can call everyone, not just him.

"It's nothing. 
Only call me your oppa, no one else.
Okay? Cause you're my only girl"

That video call with Jimin and Jungkook...

"Your bed hair" 
Taehyung pointed at the screen and laughed.
"I didn't know even a goddess could have bed hair..."

He misses touching her face... squishing her cheeks, pinching her nose... he misses her whole existence.

"Nabi? 

Did I... uh, do something wrong?  You seem to be avoiding my eyes—"

"You didn't do anything wrong... so don't worry"

"You promise? Look into my eyes."

"I promise you, oppa"

"Okay, now let's have a staring contest!"

He misses the way she looks so mesmerized whenever he sings around her.

"Oppa. I really love your voice"

"Hold me tight, hug me. Can you trust me?"

"Yes, I can. I trust you"

"You trust me, right?"

"Yes"

"Then, take my hand."

He remembers when he went shopping with her... just for her all because he wanted to.

"I just want to eat icecream with you again..." Taehyung continues talking to himself now that he is alone in the dressing room. "You looked so beautiful in those dresses that we bought for you..."

When they were chased by a fan...

"Hang on and don't let go of me"

"Why are you smiling..?"

"It feels like we're in an action film"

"We were thinking about the same thing"

When she apologized to him for knowing so little about the world and its technology...

"Your eyes are sparkling"

"I'm sorry for being so innocent"

"Huh? 
I like you that way.
Monie-hyung always told us to appreciate
even the little things
and you appreciate them more than any of us do"

"She doesn't even know I took so many pictures of her that day." Taehyung smiles bitterly as he stares at the ceiling.

Even when they started roleplaying "Romeo and Juliet"... it made his heart ache thinking that he had hurt his brothers because of his broken self.

He remembers when they were talking about how scary Jungkook can be even though he is the youngest and how savage Yoongi was... he was remembering every single moment. How Jungkook showed no mercy in arm wrestling with Nabi.

"My heart just died, so we're going to bury it"

"Then let's revive your heart, oppa"

"How can you revive my heart now... Nabi?" Taehyung asked while staring at the ceiling. He feels so weak that he eventually rolled down the floor.

That one time when they went to an amusement park together...

"Taehyungie-oppa"

"Let's go, soldier. For a ride or die together"

"You could've just taken me with you, Nabi. Why did you leave on your own..?" Taehyung asked again now that he is on the cold, hard ground.

"Oppa?! Are you serious?!"

"Why so serious?"

"You were so adorable... getting all pumped and excited, just like me, but also a scaredy cat like Hobi-hyung." Taehyung smiles as he keeps picturing Nabi's image in his mind.

"I look... I look funny! Please delete that"

"No... that was priceless"

Their time was short, but it felt like he had known her for so long.

"NABI DO YOU LIKE TAEHYUNGIE? YES OR YES?"

"YES OR YES?!"

"I really wanted to hear you say "yes" that time." Taehyung says.

"No!! We need to go back! Go back!"

"No we're not going back! BOY YOU SCARED ME!!"

"Why the hell do you wanna go back? Are you back to being 6 years old?? Is this episode called "Kim Taehyung's tantrum"??"

"The fireworks..."

"What? The hell did you say??"

"I wanted to...

show them to you"

"Now I can't even look at the fireworks without remembering you. You gave me so much to remember, how can they expect me to forget you?" Taehyung whispered as he clutches his chest.

"Our babies~ aww the maknaes are our babies"

"So Nabi is a baby too?"
Jin asked with a curious smile.

"My baby" 
Taehyung suddenly spoke while looking back to Nabi,  since he is sitting next to Jimin in front. 
"Nabi is my baby"

He remembers the time they sung together in the karaoke bar and Yoongi was madly cheering for them. Yoongi wants Taehyung and Nabi to be together.

"I was out of tune" 

She shyly said and bit her lower lip while looking at the table.

"That was fuuun!!" 
Taehyung cheered.

"I had fun making fun of you two" 
Yoongi said.

"I was going to drown" 
Nabi looked at him. "Your voice is as beautiful and deep as the ocean"

"Just keep drowning yourself in me then"

And when he asked her to play arm wrestling with him because he was actually a little jealous with Kookie when he did it with her.

"What are you doing, oppa?"

"Your hand, in mine, now."

"Aww.. Taehyungie-oppa! I can't beat you."

"I didn't want to let go of your hand that time, so I sniffed the area around your wrist... because I was drawn in by your skin... I wanted to keep touching you that time" Taehyung says as he reaches his hand out to the open air.

"My hand..?"

"No"

"What do you mean "No"?"

"I'm not gonna let go of your hand yet, baby"

"Taehyungieee... 
oppaaaaaa~ my hand, won't you let go?"

"No"

After that night, he remembered how he pretended to be asleep when he heard Nabi's voice calling out to him and when they went to the animal sanctuary...

"Nabi, you finally held my hand first"

"W-W-What do you mean "first"??"

"I always hold your hand first, 
but this time, it's you who held my hand first"

"Mr. Kim Taehyung..."

"What is it Ms. Cute Nabi? 
I'm taking over you~"

"You were taking over me too..." Taehyung says as he closes his open palm.

"Please don't ever leave Bangtan"

He remembers the first time he felt what "jealousy" is.

"You're mine!"

"Taehyungie... you're hurting me.."

"Mianhae... (Sorry...)"

"We had a little fight but we ended up playing in the rain anyway. I was so happy that time." Taehyung is still talking to himself...

And then... his memories of her birthday plays inside his mind once again, the way he covered her eyes that time to surprise her... and the way they all happily sung the birthday song for her.

"Hey Nabi"

"Yes?"

"Remember the bikini that I bought?"

"Yeah... I do"

"Hehe"

And when they started playing with the water guns.

"Kookie-ah!! You betrayed me!"

"You betrayed me too!" Jimin said.

"N-Nabi! Nabi help me out! 
Let's team up and bring these two down!"

"You betrayed me as well!" 
She said with a smile and began shooting him with the water gun.

"You're under arrest now! 
Surrender to me!"

"Uhh okay"

"Let's make love and peace, not war. 
You got the best of me, so please just don't leave me"

Those were the good times...

"It's okay, I always drown every day 
in Taehyungie-oppa's voice that's deeper than the ocean."

"...I'm not touching this girl again"
Hobi jokingly said as he pretended to dust off his hands that touched Nabi. He looks so disgusted that it looks funny.

"She's become corrupted by V-ssi" 
Namjoon said.

"Nabi... why?" 
Jimin looks at her with teary eyes as he asked. They are being extra dramatic.

"Yaaaaah!! You guys act like I'm a virus" 
Taehyung spoke up and tries to defend himself.

"YOU ARE" 
everyone said in unison and she just stood there looking at Taehyung, who seems to be defeated.

"I understand the V in your name now, oppa. 
So it's "V" for "Virus" huh?" She said with an innocent smile on her face, making everyone else laugh out loud.

"HAHAHAHAHA V FOR VIRUS!!!" 
the boys shouted. We can see Jimin crying from too much laughter now............. Are you okay, Jimin?

"It's "V" for "Virgin"" 
Yoongi "corrected" everyone which made the others laugh even harder.

"I'm gonna die" 
Jin says while trying to stop himself from laughing.

"...Nabi..." 
Taehyung closes his eyes and makes a funny face.

"It's okay, oppa" 
She patted him on the back, he looks so embarrassed.

"I was so excited to dance with you on your birthday." Taehyung says.
He remembers every single word that they said to each other that night.

"Taehyung"

"Yes, baby?
Don't cry
I want you to dance with me
You're beautiful"

"Thank you... but you're perfect"

"Don't talk about me. It's your day"

"My day would be nothing without you in it..."

"Your day is nothing without me? I am nothing without you"

"So... does that mean?"

"It means that without you, there is no me"

"No way..."

"Don't look away
Without ARMY, there is no BTS.
But without you, 
I think there will be no Kim Taehyung anymore"

And the part when he finally confesses to her...

"Nabi! 
Please be mine!"

"Say yes!" Hobi was cheering wildly. "Oh my god!!" Yoongi was losing his mind. "Say yes girl, say yes!" Namjoon was rooting for Taehyung. "My hyung is a man, noona!!!" Kookie shouted. "What a cheap proposal! But I wouldn't say no!" Jin is still joking around. "Follow your hearteuuuuuu!! Nabiiiiiiii!~ Say "yes" if that will do!!!" Jimin was loudly yelling behind.

"I was already yours from the very beginning."

Then the fireworks started to play...

"A butterfly... just like you"

Up in the sky, the firework took form of a blue butterfly. There were many butterfly shaped fireworks in the sky...

"It's pretty... 
it lights up the dark sky but it disappears quickly" 
He said while looking at the fireworks display. 
"But you're not going anywhere." 
He said as he put his arm around her.

"Yes, I'm not going to leave you. I am yours"

"You really were... just like a butterfly... like that firework... you disappeared quickly after lighting up my dark sky..." Taehyung says while his eyes are closed. "Come back... my butterfly"

...A year has passed and the boy still cannot forget the girl who came to their lives.

One day... during their vacation out of the country, they decided to go back to the same place where they spent most of their time with her. It's something they had to do to finally get over it and face reality. They checked in the same resort and even though they're a lot more famous now, they are still able to have their privacy in the resort.

The fights between them had ceased, they all apologized to each other and their bonds became stronger. Even though he seems to be fine, he still truly misses her.

"Oh... Nabi... I was so sad you weren't with me on my birthday. It's Spring now... if I come back here on Summer, will I see you?" Taehyung asks while he is looking at the clouds and standing by the shore. He is all alone since the others are inside.

"If this is what heaven is..."

"Huh..?" Taehyung looked behind him thinking he heard something, but there was no one there.

"Tell me please..."

"I swear I heard something..!"

"Taehyungie, oppa"

"Nabi!?" Taehyung calls for her name as loud as he can while frantically looking around.

"you won't leave..."

"Where are you?!" Taehyung starts to search around the beach.

"because without you, I can't believe..."

"Where are you!"

"That I am in heaven..."

"I miss you!! Where are you?! Please"

"...I am in heaven... with you"

"Please..." Taehyung was running around in hopes that he is not only losing his mind.

It's still bright but he couldn't see anybody at all.

"I love you"

Taehyung felt something tap him by his shoulder, so he looked back again. Behind him, he saw a blue butterfly. His eyes slowly widens... "A butterfly..." he whispered as he slowly tries to reach out and touch the butterfly that seemed to glow and sparkle.

However, it flew away quickly.

"Wait!" Taehyung quickly runs after the butterfly that leads him to the ocean.

Without a single care, he drenches himself in the water... but it flies further and further and the water level goes deeper...

Still, he's so lost in himself that he doesn't notice how deep he has gone and he could drown anytime. He continues to try and follow the butterfly... but

"Taehyung!" A familiar voice called out to him and he felt the warm touch of a woman embrace him from behind.

The familiar voice.. the familiar sensation, it caused him to freeze up for a second. Then, slowly, Taehyung looks back...

He saw a girl wearing a blue dress... just like the one he gave to her... and when he saw her face...

"I finally found you" She said with a smile on her face. "You got lost, right?" She asked.

Taehyung was holding back his tears as he nods like a child. He embraced her tightly while they are both in the water. It seems that his wish has finally come true. "Are you real...?"

She nods and says, "I love you"

"I love you too!"

The moment he finally held her in his arms again...

"...Nabi"

He knew...

He was in heaven.

END

A girl was diagnosed with an extremely rare disease that doctors call the "Butterfly Disease". People born with this disease have the conditions similar to a butterfly. Most butterflies live up to only a month which means 30 days more or less, the countdown to death begins at a certain stage, most of the time, it's like when a mere caterpillar is turning into a chrysalis... then it becomes a butterfly, that's when the countdown begins. Butterflies have blurred visions, which is why the girl had extremely blurry eyes. Before the discovery of butterflies actually having ears, they thought butterflies were deaf too. However, the disease also affected its host's hearing, explaining the deafening sounds that she was hearing. She was meant to die, but a magical butterfly that she met in her dreams granted her wish to live longer. That was when Jimin ran into the butterfly during a photo shoot, which is why he was chosen. He was chosen as the bridge to extend her life. She did not come from another world, but more like, she came from the near past. She was made to believe that she came from another world because of her memory being manipulated by the "Butterfly". The math quotes were hints about the time paradox. Other victims of the disease in the present time still don't have an answer or a cure, and the disease was highly unknown to the public. Eye transplants only lead to total blindness. The blindfold that allowed Jimin to see clearly for just a few minutes was another unexplained, mythical item that one of the doctors found and is trying to study by using it on people with the "Butterfly Disease". The "Butterfly" in Jimin's dreams represented the girl's unconscious desires and that is how Jimin knew a lot about her. That is why she cannot speak with the "Butterfly" because it has turned into her unconscious desires. Explaining what Jimin meant when the "Butterfly" said "the plan changed" and everything. The "Butterfly" that she met made them "exchange" bodies to make the girl use a different and stronger body, but her desire to make Jimin return was strong, the "Butterfly" could not control the power it gave to her. During his time in her body, when he looked in the mirror, Jimin saw butterfly-like wings attached on her back which is why it surprised him. He knew that she had an extraordinary condition that was hard for him to tell his brothers, knowing that they had become attached to her as well. The "Butterfly" made her forgets about her condition... which is why during her final moments; she said that she "remembers" now. The fact alone that she was clueless made it even harder for Jimin to tell the truth... he did not want to be the one to drag her back to reality by telling her the truth. When her time was up... another wish was "heard" by the mystical "Butterfly".

"Come back"

...The "Butterfly" heard his wish.

You are "Her" and Nabi was just a nickname given to you by the doctors. 
You are his tear.

Butterfly, don't you ever leave again.

- Grimoirelle

12/10/17 5:00 AM

^ ART above is my own drawing! OC x V.

^My KTH FANART

Don't be shy to point out OOCness, typos, errors and such.
P.S There is a part 2 of this that will be written in Kim Taehyung's POV.
I'm also a new ARMY, so be nice to me.
Hate comments = ignored.